ã€ŠCrimson Skyã€‹


 Chapter 1: Regret

    Life is a series of regrets. The mind is constantly worrying about the future and, even worse, the past. It is constantly rehearsing conversations and events. Thinking of what was said, what might¡¯ve been said, what may yet be said, thus regret is born.

    From a young age, I instinctively began to isolate myself from the troubles of the world. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of contact with others. On the contrary, I can hold a conversation as well as any normal person. I suppose if I had to give a reason, it¡¯s that I simply wasn¡¯t very interested in the affairs of others or of society in general. Fleeting relationships, politics, conflict, drama, even love, all of it feels like a tedious exercise to me. An exercise in futility. Why should I bother with things that I have no interest in?

    I was born in the kingdom known as Amisos. As the only son of King Leo the third, the current ruler of this country, my privileged status guaranteed that I lacked nothing.  As the crown prince, it was expected that I would grow up healthy and strong so that I would eventually inherit my father¡¯s title and responsibilities. This didn¡¯t really interest me however. At the age of 7, it was discovered that my aptitude for magic was remarkable. At age 9, I became one of the youngest people to ever be admitted into Amisos Magic Academy, the best school in the kingdom. All of my efforts were poured into my studies and experiments. Magic is fascinating to me and through it I gained a front-row seat to the inner workings of the universe. Joy filled my soul as I learned about natural phenomena, how mana flows through everything and how it all fits into the big picture. Best of all, it gave me the perfect excuse to stay away from the kingdom¡¯s politics and drama.

    Life in the academy was normal and quite fulfilling. My grades in magic were at the top of the class, as would be expected of the amount of effort I put into them. Natural science classes were also interesting. Some history and economics classes were taken as filler. Of course, I stayed away from anything directly related to politics. This was easy because of my position as the crown prince. Even if people had objections, no one in the academy could stop me from doing what I wanted. This eventually became a problem because it prevented me from graduating due to lack of required classes. ¡°So be it, I will stay in this academy as long as possible. It doesn¡¯t matter if I never graduate¡± is what I thought to myself. In time, this happy and worry-free life at the academy would end, but I pushed this thought aside. My father still has many years to live and he is healthy, so I don¡¯t need to worry about inheriting his title for a while. No sense worrying about things far in the future that I have no control over.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    By the time I turned 13 years-old, my studies were going well enough that books were no longer enough to improve my magic skills. I had mastered all of the basic, elemental magic systems such as earth, fire, water and air. I began researching the more exotic systems: arcane, dark, and chaos magic. Unfortunately there was little information on them because they are tricky, dangerous and also banned in most countries. That doesn¡¯t matter to me though because I study alone, so I began to conduct private experiments to discover what was missing from the books. As far as I¡¯m concerned, there is no such thing as forbidden knowledge. All knowledge is useful in some way and I just need to keep my mouth shut to avoid trouble. Magical experiments started to occupy more and more of my time and focus.

    At age 15, I made my first real friend. He is the same age as me and is named Alex. He shares my fascination with magic. We met in the academy¡¯s library and became friends thanks to our shared interests. Unlike me, he doesn¡¯t seek solitude and is actually a trouble-maker. It seems a lot of his interest in magic comes from his desire to play pranks and fool around. Despite that, we enjoy each other¡¯s company.

    Like many people in the magic academy, Alex is a noble from a wealthy family that has relations with the royal family. I care little for my own family¡¯s affairs, so of course I never asked him about his. As long as we could study and have fun together, there was no need to intrude. Since he also shares my distaste for politics, we were able to live a quiet and fulfilling life in the academy for several years.

    I am currently 18 years old, a grown man as some might say. Until recently, I was looking forward to many more years of peace and quiet in the academy. I knew that it would end. Nobles and other people from the royal palace will eventually come and force me into some tedious governing position so that I could gain experience for my future role as king. What I did not expect is that my normal life would come crashing down so spectacularly. Could this have been prevented? Maybe. Could I have said or done something differently to avoid this situation?  Maybe. Countless possibilities flooded my mind as I looked back through my memories, but one thing sticks out. This situation could have been avoided. I could have avoided it. It¡¯s my fault.

    My name is Rigel and I am in regret.

    <hr />

    Thank you for reading. This is my first attempt at writing fiction. Tips, suggestions, comments and criticism are welcome. Please keep it constructive if possible.

 Chapter 2: Magic Festival

    It is early afternoon as I wake up in my room at Amisos Magic Academy. I feel a bit of excitement as I think of the day that awaits me. Today is when the 95th annual Magic Festival takes place. It¡¯s a busy time when thousands of visitors flood the capital city, Delos, where the festival is located. Most of them are here to watch the festival and various activities that accompany it. Others are here to participate or to set up shop and take advantage of the large crowds that gather. As for me, I will be taking part in the spellcasting competition later today.

    My breakfast is light. If I eat too much, it will only be a hindrance. It¡¯s common that the competition requires some physical effort. However, mana recovery and spellcasting doesn¡¯t require much food because it¡¯s a separate body function from digestion and blood flow. What it does require is mental strength and focus. A calm, steady mind can work wonders. For these reasons, sleep is extremely important for a mage.

    The first task of the day is checking my mana flow. I walk out of the academy¡¯s residence and head toward the nearby woods. The academy is located near the border of the city. The forest next to it is a quiet area where I like to meditate and practice magic. A wall more than three times my height separates the academy from the forest. However, getting past it is not a problem thanks to wind and earth magic.

    Conceptualize. Initiate mana flow. Emission. Activation.

    These are the four stages required for casting almost all spells. First, a conceptual understanding of the spell effect and the target is required. Second, the mana that circulates freely within the body is redirected so that part of it can be expelled. Third, the mana is emitted in a continuous flow toward the target area. Fourth, the spell is activated and takes effect. This process can be quite difficult for some people. I have practiced it tens of thousands of times with many kinds of spells. At this point, it feels as natural as breathing to me. With proper concentration, I can cast two or three simple spells almost simultaneously.

    ¡°Air burst.¡±

    As I chant the name of the spell, the atmosphere around me shifts suddenly. A powerful jet forms below and launches me over the wall in front. After clearing the wall, I cast another spell while falling.

    ¡°Updraft.¡±

    A wave of warm air rises from the ground below and softens my fall. I continue to walk into the forest for a short while until I reach a small clearing. I sit down on the grass with my legs crossed and begin meditating. The sun feels warm and gentle. Trees and plants rustle in the wind. There are small animals moving around in the distance. All around and below me I can sense mana. All living creatures contain mana in some form which I see as a soft glow around their bodies. I direct my perception inward. My own mana feels calm and smooth, yet also strong like a river.

    ¡°Fortify.¡±

    I cast a fairly difficult spell that is a combination of water and arcane magic. It increases my muscle strength, the speed of my reflexes and my mana flow. I can check my body¡¯s condition by seeing how it reacts to this spell. After seeing that everything is stable and functioning normally, the exercise ends. I get up and return to town.

    Various activities have already begun. Lots of noises and excited voices can be heard all around. As I approach the center of the city where the Magic Festival is taking place, the density of the crowd increases. People push and bump into me on occasion. It¡¯s unpleasant, but I bear with it for the sake of this competition. None of it would matter if I rode around in some carriage like other nobles. However, I refuse to do that because it would get me into even worse situations. Attracting attention is the opposite of what I want.

    As I arrive at the main building of the spellcasting competition, I spot Alex, my best friend, waiting at the gate. He is a tall and well-built man. My height is average but he is more than a head taller than me. Despite being a mage, he likes to train a lot and it shows. With the help of magic, he could probably run a marathon without breaking a sweat. He is also taking part in the competition today.

    ¡°There you are! Arriving at the last moment, eh? Come quickly, the competition is supposed to start very soon. It¡¯s your chance to shine!¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t disqualify me just because I¡¯m a bit late. That aside, why does it seem like you have even more energy than usual? Are you that excited over an open tournament like this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough¡± he says as a wide smile appears on his face. I know that face. He wears it whenever he¡¯s pulling a prank on someone. I look forward to seeing what he prepared for me.

    The competition begins and so far there is nothing unusual. The first task is hitting a fist-sized target with any spell from about 35 meters away. Air Burst easily blows it away. It may not get any points for creativity, but I prefer solving a problem in the most clean and efficient manner possible.

    Each new task is more difficult than the last one. Some involve moving heavy objects such as a boulder onto a target area. Others emphasize defensive skills such as blocking or dodging wooden projectiles that are fired at me. Of course, all of this must be done using magic as much as possible. I deal with them all using minimal effort. Although this is my first time participating in this competition, I was here as a spectator during previous years so I know what to expect. The tasks vary from one year to the next but it¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle.

    Alex also seems to be doing well. We won¡¯t know our scores until the event is over, but he radiates confidence and I know that his skills as a mage cannot be taken lightly.

    For the final round, we are supposed to fight a wild creature in a big stadium while thousands of spectators are watching and cheering from the stands. This is going to be quite nerve-wracking for me and it¡¯s the main reason why I never participated until this year. I may be anxious, but I am also well-prepared. Combat-oriented magic is something that I¡¯ve researched extensively. If you include forbidden magic, I probably know more than anyone else in the kingdom. Using such magic publicly could cause me a lot of trouble though, so I will only use the spells considered ¡®legal¡¯. Weapons are allowed too. I have a bit of experience swinging a sword, but for this fight I only brought a dagger that I received from father during my 16th birthday. It¡¯s lightweight and designed so that mana can be injected into it easily. This is the perfect weapon for a mage.

    All the participants for the event were gathered in the preparation room under the stadium. There we wait our turn and then walk into the arena alone. We are not allowed to watch the others fight so that no one has an unfair advantage. As I wait, I can hear the stadium rumble as thousands of spectators cheer for the fighters. My stomach tightens.

    My turn arrives before Alex. As I turn toward the door, he still has that prankster smirk on his face. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s see what you prepared for me¡± I say while trying to look more confident than I really am.

    As I exit from the long, dark tunnel that leads to the arena, the glare of the sun blinds me momentarily. After that, I notice six large pillars sticking out of the ground. These are meant to be used as cover or something like that. At the other end of the arena, my opponent shows its ugly head. It stands at 4 meters tall with thick, green scales, a massive body and four snake-like heads that stare at me with dark eyes. It¡¯s a hydra and a poisonous one at that.

    ¡°Damn you, Alex¡± I whisper as hydra unleashes an intimidating roar and fires a glob of green, poisonous spit at me. At this distance, I dodge it easily and run behind the closest pillar. Slowly and carefully, I approach the hydra while using the pillars to avoid the poison projectiles. The crowd cheers loudly. They must love seeing us fighters squirm like rats in front of a snake.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you this rat has a nasty bite. Fortify!¡±

    I enhance my body with magic and start running like a madman toward the hydra. The monster spews out a disgusting, brown mist from all four heads.

    ¡°Jetstream.¡± I create a strong air current that blows the mist toward the side of the arena and I run around it. With less than 6 meters left between me and the hydra, I take aim with both of my arms stretched out.

    ¡°Swirling inferno.¡± A thick torrent of fire hits the hydra while also burning the poison spit that was flying toward me at the same time. The monster roars in pain from the intense heat. The spell ends and I notice the green scales are turning black around the affected area. However, the hydra¡¯s mana-aura is still shining brightly. It¡¯s no good, the damage is too low. I need to get closer.

    ¡°Air Burst.¡± The spell is used with less power than usual and is aimed behind me to propel me forward. The hydra stomps the ground with its front legs and its mana-aura flares up suddenly. Danger! I release a strong wave of mana that covers my entire body. At the same time, a shockwave hits me in the face, blowing away most of the mana shield I created around me. That was close¡­ If it hit me without any protection, I could be stunned long enough for the hydra to wipe the floor with me. Since I resisted the shockwave with no damage, the advantage is now on my side. It will take a bit of time for the hydra to use another spell.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    I quickly take out my dagger and inject mana into it. ¡°Wind Blade.¡± The dagger glows white as it becomes several times sharper and gains the ability to ignore air resistance. Using my magic-enhanced strength, I run toward the hydra and throw my weapon as hard as I can. The dagger penetrates an eyeball on the closest head. The beast cries out and staggers because of the intense pain.

    I cast ¡®Air Burst¡¯ with high power to launch myself into the air. Landing on top of the hydra, I manage to grab the dagger with my right hand while holding onto the long neck using my left arm and legs. Let¡¯s see you resist this. ¡°Dark Lightning!¡±

    The enhanced lightning spell is channeled through the dagger and released into the body of the hydra, causing it to shake violently. I barely manage to hold on using all of my strength. After a few moments, the spell ends and the hydra¡¯s lifeless body collapses on the ground. I pull out my dagger and move away as black smoke starts to rise from the corpse.

    An incredibly loud cheer erupts from the stadium, startling me. The intense battle made me forget where I was.

    ¡°Prince Rigel has defeated the hydra! What an incredible battle!¡± A loud, magic-amplified voice announces my victory. Pride and a sense of accomplishment surges within me, but they are mixed with discomfort. Being in the spotlight is unpleasant, so I quickly exit the arena. I gave them enough of a show. Now I just need to wait for my score.

    Later that afternoon, Alex finds me while I¡¯m resting in the participants¡¯ area. It looks like he managed to win his fight with only a few scratches. I had a few bruises that were easily healed with magic.

    ¡°Congratulations, Rigel. I hear you won your battle in the shortest time by far, earning you the highest score.¡± There is a slight sense of bitterness in his voice. He may have expected better results than me.

    ¡°I had to try some crazy tactics. I¡¯ve seen magic-resistant monsters before, but that hydra is easily the best. Combined with those varied attacks, it¡¯s the most dangerous creature I¡¯ve seen so far. I¡¯m surprised the Magic Guild allowed it¡­ Those are the hydras your uncle breeds for warfare, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Yes, his organization breeds and trains poisonous hydras for open-field combat. They¡¯re hard to control but their destructive power makes up for it. Out of all the people who participated today, 10 abandoned the fight and 12 were incapacitated and sent to the infirmary in terrible condition. 3 died in battle. Only 5, including you and me, were able to kill a hydra. It looks like my¡­ prank was over-the-top this time.¡±

    I understand now, this is the source of his bitterness. Getting injured during the Magic Festival is common but it¡¯s quite rare for someone to actually die. The hydras are a lot stronger than the monsters used in previous years, so he must feel guilty that people died.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should feel bad about the result. The participants were made aware of the danger and they could have refused to fight. To become a mage, one is exposed to constant danger. It¡¯s important to know your own limits.¡± I try to comfort him but it may sound arrogant or unconvincing coming from me. He gives a tired nod as a reply and we return to the academy without saying another word. It¡¯s been a long day for both of us.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    At the same time Prince Rigel is fighting the hydra, King Leo III is engaged in a different kind of battle. Inside the royal palace, he is sitting in a large chair made of high-quality wood and covered with fine silk. In front of him is a huge table where nine other members of the nobility are sitting. They are members of the Amisos Royal Council, an elite group that governs the kingdom and decides its policies. King Leo governs the central province that includes Delos, the capital city.  The nine other provinces are governed by the council members.

    ¡°How could this possibly be my responsibility? Do you think I have the power to command the gods? Think before you speak!¡±

    ¡°I am saying that you should have been better prepared. The gods punished you for your incompetence and now you come groveling to us for help.¡±

    ¡°How dare you¡­¡±

    ¡°There are rumors that several large donations were given to Zamora kingdom in the past 2 years. Care to explain what you were doing?¡±

    ¡°They were not donations and they have nothing to do with the food shortage!¡±

    For the past 3 hours, the Council has been engaged in a heated discussion. The southern provinces of Amisos are experiencing a food shortage caused by flooding. The whole kingdom depends on farming as the primary source of food. With their crops failing, the southern provinces can no longer sustain themselves and need help to prevent a famine. Food must be imported from another province, but the other lords are refusing to comply.

    ¡°My people are honest and hard-working. Am I supposed to tell them to sacrifice themselves for the lazy slobs in the south?¡±

    ¡°Easy now, the food doesn¡¯t need to be free. How about removing the tax for caravans going south in the next few months?¡±

    ¡°That would completely destabilize the market and cause food and textile prices to go through the roof!¡±

    King Leo tries to moderate the discussion and offer suggestions. The other lords counter with excuses and accusations. Many unrelated topics are brought up, distracting from the main issue that is being discussed. The conversation stagnates and turns into a shouting match. In the end, Leo decides to postpone the meeting. He could use his authority to forcibly resolve the issue, but the solution to the food crisis is not obvious. Forcing the issue would only cause more problems later. He must reach an agreement with the other ministers.

    In the evening of the same day, King Leo is sitting on a bench in the palace gardens. The orange sunset creates a tranquil scene that puts his mind at ease. Standing at his side is Amir, his most trusted advisor.

    ¡°How was the Magic Festival? I believe my son participated as well?¡±

    ¡°Indeed he did, sire. He showed an incredible performance during the competition. It seems he has a gift for magical combat.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m glad to hear it. He is a clever man after all. He will be a much better ruler than I ever was. I can¡¯t even hold the ministers in check.¡±

    ¡°¡­Please don¡¯t deride yourself, sire. You are a great King, one that Prince Rigel can be proud of. If her highness the Queen was still here, she would also be-¡±

    ¡°Enough. There is no need to say any more. Continue to watch over Rigel in my stead. That is all.¡±

    "As you wish, sire.¡±

    Amir leaves the garden as instructed. King Leo continues to watch the sunset as his mind wanders. Although he continues to watch over Rigel¡¯s growth with the help of his servants, the two have rarely been face-to-face in the past few years. He understands his son¡¯s wishes and knows about his hatred of the kingdom¡¯s politics. Unfortunately, Rigel is the only heir so he must become king. If not, the crown will fall into the hands of the greedy, short-sighted Council members. In time, Rigel will surely understand.

    ¡°Why does it feel like I am alone¡­¡± King Leo sighs deeply after the orange sun is hidden by the horizon.

    His thoughts are interrupted by sudden noises coming from the direction of the palace. It sounds like people are shouting but he can¡¯t understand what they¡¯re saying. He realizes this is not a normal situation.

    ¡°What are those voices? What is happening? Guards!¡±

    He calls for the guards that should be stationed around the palace grounds and entrances. There is no reply. The garden is shrouded by a blanket of darkness as night approaches. Leo decides to draw the sword on his hip and enter the palace. Before he reaches the building, a sharp sound is heard while an arrow penetrates his abdomen. He could not see where it came from.

    ¡°Gah-¡± he staggers backwards from the impact. Moments later, a second arrow strikes, this time at an angle from behind him. The shock is too strong and he falls to the ground in pain. He grabs the arrow in his abdomen and pulls it out forcefully. Large amounts of blood start to drip on the ground. He covers the wound with his hand to try and stop the bleeding. As he struggles to sit upright, he feels his strength leaving him and his vision darkens. The arrows must be poisoned, he thinks.

    ¡°I tried to warn you this would happen, but you wouldn¡¯t listen!¡± A voice appears in the darkness surrounding the palace. Leo looks toward the source. A man in a dark brown robe with his head covered is approaching swiftly with a sword drawn and two others who look like soldiers are following him.

    ¡°That looks like it hurts. Shall I end it for you?¡± The robed man uses a mocking tone as he addresses the struggling king.

    ¡°That voice¡­ Alistir? What are you¡­ doing¡­¡± Leo coughs up blood as he tries to talk.

    ¡°Demanding answers even on your deathbed, huh? I suppose it¡¯s too late for you to beg for mercy? It¡¯s very unfortunate but our dear king will be taking a leave of absence. Don¡¯t worry though, we will keep the throne warm for you. Put him out of his misery.¡±

    As the robed man gives the order, the two behind him draw their swords and swing down at the dying king. The beautiful palace garden is stained red with blood.

 Chapter 3: Nightmare

    I wake up suddenly during the night. I am covered in sweat, my hands are shaking, my head is pounding and my breaths are rough. Mana is raging inside me. What woke me up is a nightmare the likes of which I¡¯ve never had or heard of before. Even more unusual is the fact that I remember it clearly.

    It started with me standing on a balcony, overlooking a vast, barren land. Tens of thousands of people are standing still and looking up at me. Their eyes look... dead. The sky darkens and heavy rain starts to fall even though there are no clouds. My clothes become wet and turn red as I realize this isn¡¯t water, it is blood. I watch with dread as the land is flooded, washing everything away. Even the balcony at my feet crumbles and falls, dropping me into the red torrent below. I struggle to swim but it¡¯s impossible. The current is too strong. Floating bodies bump into me and I can feel cold hands grabbing onto my legs and pulling me down! As I think I¡¯m about to drown, the nightmare ends abruptly.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    This is the only thing I can utter while I sit in the darkness of my room. It¡¯s still night outside. My mind begins to calm down and I start feeling pathetic. A mage is supposed to have a strong and calm spirit at all times. I should not be fazed by something minor like a nightmare.

    Calm down and get it under control. I close my eyes and take several deep, steady breaths. All thoughts are purged from my mind as all my focus is spent on controlling my breath and mana flow. The blocked mana channels are reopened, the erratic flow is stabilized, my muscles relax and a feeling of normalcy finally returns to me. Somewhat strangely, my mana supply should be full by now but it isn¡¯t. Are nightmares supposed to drain mana? I should research this a bit the next chance I get. Maybe I¡¯m wrong and it just didn¡¯t have enough time to refill. What caused this anyway? Did the battle with the hydra affect me this much? No, that¡¯s unlikely. Even some of my magical experiments are more dangerous than that battle was. If death scared me so much, I would not have become a mage in the first place.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it¡­¡±

    Feeling like a fool, I continue to sit in the darkness for a while before I realize that I can¡¯t fall asleep. This isn¡¯t the first sleepless night I¡¯ve had, although the others were not caused by nightmares. Even so, I decide to do the same thing I¡¯ve done in the past. I dress into my ¡®work¡¯ clothes and head toward the woods where I meditate. There are no dangerous creatures here. The darkness isn¡¯t a problem thanks to fire magic and I can also see any creature or object that contains mana even in total darkness.

    Walking down the corridors of the academy, I sense something. There are unusual traces of mana in the air. Thanks to my sensitivity and training as a mage, I can tell that these traces were left by three or more humans. They were probably using fire magic to create light just like I am. Why are so many people wandering the corridors of the academy at night? Perhaps they are having some private activities. I¡¯m not one to complain since I have my own reasons for wanting privacy. Without giving the matter anymore thought, I continue on my way. This turns out to be a mistake.

    ¡°There he is.¡±

    After turning a corner, a voice appears from the corridor behind me. I turn around to see five hooded figures running toward me. Instinctively, I start running in the other direction, heading toward the exit. This is a mistake too. As the academy¡¯s exit comes into view, I see that it¡¯s guarded by two hooded figures. They both draw their swords when they see me. Behind me, I can hear the other five people approaching at full speed. I¡¯m trapped!

    ¡°Wrath of the Sky Dragon!¡± I activate my strongest wind magic, intending to blow away the two at the entrance. The atmosphere around me shifts violently. A sphere of blue and white mana gathers in front of me and propels itself at the target, taking on the shape of a whirlpool.

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°Fortified Earth Shield.¡±

    One of them raises a wall of earth magic for protection. The weaker spell is destroyed by my high-level magic. The two men are hit by pieces of flying debris from the destroyed wall, but they stand their ground. These are not ordinary thugs. This realization makes the fear within me grow. There is no time. The other five are almost on top of me. Fortunately, I still have a way out. The enchanted dagger I carry with me is not just a weapon, it¡¯s also a trump card. I put my hand on its sheath and inject mana through it into the dagger to activate the special ability it has; teleportation. It¡¯s designed to activate as fast as possible without a chant, making it ideal for a narrow escape.

    The scene around me flashes with a white light for a couple of moments and then returns to normal. I am now inside the basement room of the academy where I conduct most of my experiments. This emergency teleportation spell was designed to take me to this exact spot. The drawback is that it has a short effective range.

    ¡°What the hell was that about?¡± I mumble angrily.

    Before I can gather my thoughts, a sharp pain in my right leg forces me to the ground. A crossbow bolt sticking out of the back of my leg is the cause. It must have hit me right before I teleported. Damn it... Luckily it¡¯s not very deep. I pull out the bolt with a sudden motion. I then change the mana flow in my leg. Using water magic, I remove the blood surrounding the wound. It¡¯s very painful but also necessary in case the bolt was poisoned.

    ¡°The blessing of the Ancients grants me everlasting vitality!¡±

    Healing magic forces the wound to close and dulls the pain. I won¡¯t be able to run for a while but at least I can walk. This is the best I can do for now. Time is running out. Those people who are chasing me seemed to know what they¡¯re doing. They knew about my magic and were well-trained. Are they trying to kill me? What for? No, there is no time to think about this. This room will not protect me. Should I try to fight even while wounded? That would be stupid. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re capable of and there may be more than seven of them. What I should do right now is escape.

    Since I¡¯m in my laboratory, there are a lot of things lying around that may be useful. First, I seal the door by fusing it with the wall using earth and fire magic. I then grab a bag and fill it with potions, mana crystals, a few magic catalysts and anything else deemed necessary. There is no food or water but I should be able to take care of that using magic.

    Next, I walk onto the prototype teleportation circle in the corner of the room. Normal teleportation magic requires two markers; one is the starting point and the other is the destination. For the previous spell, they were the dagger and this room. The markers must be set up in advance in order for it to work. This prototype will allow me to escape without setting a marker. From my tests, I know that it¡¯s quite risky. The spell fails or misses the target often, sometimes destroying the object that is teleported. However, there is one safe destination: the forest clearing where I meditate often. It worked 95% of the time when tested. Good enough. It¡¯s unlikely that my pursuers know about it, so they won¡¯t be able to ambush me. I will figure out where to go next after I escape safely.

    I insert a mana crystal into the spherical catalyst beside the circle. It starts glowing with energy. Everything else looks ready. Loud banging can be heard on the door. They are here, eh? I take out a purple crystal from my pocket; I apply mana to it and then throw it on the floor next to the door. This will give them a nasty surprise after they break in. It¡¯s time to leave. I put my hand on the catalyst and activate the teleport. The scene around me disappears as my vision goes black.

 Chapter 4: Hermit

    An unfamiliar sight awaits when I open my eyes. There are clusters of tall trees everywhere around me. The ground is covered by grass, bushes and other plants. It looks like a forest, but even with the darkness I can tell it¡¯s not the place I was aiming for. The teleport failed. I sigh from the bottom of my soul.

    Well, let¡¯s look at the positive side. I¡¯m still in one piece. All my limbs are attached, I¡¯m not in excruciating pain and even my bag of supplies arrived safely. If this was an ordinary experiment, it could be considered a success. On the other hand, more than half of my total mana supply was consumed. From this we can deduce that I missed the target by quite a lot. The mana spent for a teleport is proportional to the distance travelled. This is also true for the prototype version that was just used. Since it consumed one mana crystal plus roughly half of my own mana, I¡¯m probably way outside of the capital city right now. This area should still be within the borders of Amisos kingdom, but it¡¯s hard to know for certain until I explore a bit. At the very least, I should be far enough away that I won¡¯t be found by my pursuers. I can finally relax a bit. With this thought, my exhaustion takes over. That¡¯s right, I did not sleep much today and my body is still recovering from the fight with the hydra.

    ¡°This area looks safe enough¡­ I will sleep here. Repel Creature. Shadow Boundary.¡±

    Any worries about being seen are meaningless now; therefore I use dark magic without hesitation. ¡®Repel Creature¡¯ emits an aura that keeps me safe from wild animals, insects and other creatures that could cause problems. ¡®Shadow Boundary¡¯ creates an invisible barrier that will alert me when it is crossed by something dangerous like a strong mana source. I set the range to 400 meters. This will allow me to escape without being seen even if another mage detects the barrier as he enters it.

    Without another moment to spare, I lie on the ground and fall into deep slumber. This time, there are no nightmares.

    The next day, I set out to find food and water. My body is not in good condition. My leg wound is improving, but I¡¯m dehydrated and running still requires too much effort. The forest itself is big. There is no end in sight. Searching randomly would be a terrible idea at this time.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, the humidity should be higher near bodies of water such as rivers or lakes.¡±

    I start probing the air using water magic. A good way to do this is by walking around while emitting waves of concentrated mana that reacts with the water in the atmosphere. My eyes are sensitive enough to see this reaction, thus revealing the humidity levels. The maximum range is only a few meters, but it¡¯s enough. I find a medium-sized river less than 2 km away from my starting point. Luck is on my side for once.

    Food is a much simpler task. I wander near the riverbank, searching for any edible-looking animals that come to take a drink. There are probably fish in the river as well, but the current is a bit too strong and I don¡¯t have a good method for catching them.

    My first prey turns out to be an unlucky deer. I use a lightning bolt to stun it and then finish it off using lethal dark magic.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ how am I supposed to eat this again?¡±

    Standing next to the dead deer, I realize I¡¯ve never had to prepare food out of raw materials like this. After all, the prince of a country has no need to dirty his hands with such a crude task. The Delos marketplace sold food ready to be cooked and, if I wanted, servants would take care of all menial chores. I rarely took advantage of this though. Even inside the academy, I tried my best to be independent. I¡¯m not the na?ve city boy that many people think. My knowledge goes beyond magic and natural science.

    The first step should be¡­ skinning the animal and removing non-edible parts. Yes, that must be it. Then I just create a fire and cook it; no problem. I take out my dagger, plunge it into the animal and start dragging. Warm blood gushes onto my face and clothes. The smell is nauseating.

    ¡°Ugh, disgusting. I should have taken my clothes off first.¡±

    Skinning my first animal turned out to be a lot more difficult than expected. It required a lot of strength and finesse. At one point, I tried applying ¡®Wind Blade¡¯ to the dagger. It cut more easily, but it also sprayed me with a lot of blood because of the spell¡¯s nature. I had to take a quick bath in the cold river after finishing the job. Fire magic was enough for the cooking and thus my first day in the wilderness came to an end.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

    16 days have passed since my hermit life began and I¡¯m finally getting used to it. Sleeping and eating outdoors is not easy for someone who is used to city life and warm, soft beds. Magic is incredibly useful but there are limits to what it can do. One of the things it can¡¯t do is cure food poisoning. On the 5th day I ended up misidentifying some plants which seemed edible. They were not. I spent the next two days with severe stomach pains. It¡¯s discouraging but it won¡¯t keep me down. One cannot learn without making mistakes. This was true for magic and it¡¯s also true here.

    My days are spent practicing magic and exploring the forest near the river. Human settlements need fresh water more than anything, so it¡¯s common sense to build them near water sources. If I keep following the river, eventually I should find some civilization. The only question is, how long will it be? Some forests inside Amisos are hundreds of kilometers across. If my luck is bad, this could take a while¡­

    Yesterday, I figured out how to swim safely inside the river, so I decided to cross it and see what¡¯s on the other side. After running in a straight line for a few kilometers, I happen upon a dirt road that looks to be cutting through the forest. There are tracks made by wheels and shoes still visible in the dried-up mud.

    ¡°This is good. Civilization may be closer than I expected.¡±

    Following the road is much better than following the river. The two are almost parallel to each other, so finding food and water won¡¯t be a problem. Maybe a caravan will pass by.

    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

    25 days have now passed. I¡¯ve been travelling on the road for about 8 days. My pace is quite fast thanks to training every day and being assisted by magic. No caravans or human beings of any description have been sighted so far. However, near the end of the 25th day, I finally reach my first goal. The forest surrounding the road thins out and a village appears in the distance.

    ¡°Ah, my life in the wilderness is at an end. It almost feels disappointing. I can¡¯t make progress if I don¡¯t find out where I am though¡­¡±

    When I approach the village, a wooden sign informs me that the place is called Olous. It¡¯s a name I don¡¯t recognize, probably because it¡¯s a small village in the middle of nowhere. A number of farm fields surround the area. On the way here, I also noticed some small logging activities along the edge of the forest. There are no defensive walls and no sign of anything military-related. It¡¯s just a small, peaceful farming village the likes of which you could find in any country in the world. There¡¯s no need for me to be worried, but I will at least hide my identity for now.

    Not surprisingly, I am attracting stares inside the village. My appearance is as worn and dirty as theirs, so I don¡¯t think that has anything to do with it. Most likely it¡¯s the fact that small communities like this one know all of their members and a stranger like me stands out simply for being here. Let¡¯s see, how should I approach them¡­

    ¡°Hello there, stranger. Can I help you with anything?¡±

    A woman calls out to me while I am lost in thought. She is wearing what looks like brown leather armor and tight clothes underneath, along with a short sword attached to the hip. She has shoulder-length red hair and full, red lips. Light brown eyes are staring suspiciously at me. Smooth, lean muscles can be seen on the exposed parts of her arms and legs. Combined with the gear she¡¯s wearing, this is definitely the appearance of a warrior. I hesitate to respond. I certainly don¡¯t know this person, but for some reason she seems familiar. Call it a gut feeling. She doesn¡¯t recognize me either though, so maybe I¡¯m just confusing her with someone else.

    ¡°Ah, yes. My name is Dion and I¡¯m a traveller. If you could give me some directions, I would be very grateful.¡±

    The alias ¡®Dion¡¯ will be my name from now on. My identity as Prince Rigel Artemia must remain buried until I discover who attacked me and why.

 Chapter 5: Roadside Scuffle

    Selene Gaios is a 4th generation warrior born in the village of Olous, where she lived most of her life. Her father was a skilled member of the Warrior¡¯s Guild. Seeing him train and hearing tales about his adventures, passion was ignited in Selene¡¯s heart. She insisted to be taught the art of swordsmanship and her father obliged. At every opportunity, he would train her to the best of his abilities. Occasionally, he also took her to the nearby port-city of Lapithos in order to visit the Warrior¡¯s Guild branch located there.

    After turning 13, Selene learned that her father was killed during a mission. This, of course, was a common occurrence for hired swords. Most of her warrior ancestors had perished in the same way. Living a long time is quite rare. Nonetheless, losing the person she treasured the most so suddenly was a shock. It was the only time when her resolve truly wavered.

    A few months later, she walked up to her mother with a new resolve and declared that she wanted to join the Warrior¡¯s Guild. Selene adamantly refused to live out her life as a farmer in the village. Also, her mother could not support the family by herself. The compensation they received from the Guild would eventually run out. Asking the village for help was an option, but there was a better alternative. As a sword for hire, she could make considerable amounts of money and would therefore be able to support the family. The mother reluctantly agreed.

    Selene joined the Warrior¡¯s Guild as an apprentice at age 13. Her passion and talent for swordsmanship was quickly made evident. Her skills grew at a tremendous speed. By age 19, she became an experienced silver-rank fighter, the second highest rank in the Guild. There was little doubt that she would eventually reach gold rank.

    Every couple of years, she would return to Olous to visit her family and deliver money. This particular year, she returned twice because there were many requests for fighters. Lapithos was located near the kingdom¡¯s border. The kingdom of Amisos had poor relations with the Athenite Empire on the other side. From time to time, there were border disputes that resulted in bloodshed. For this and other reasons, Lapithos requested the Warrior¡¯s Guild assistance. Selene accepted this call-to-arms because it gave her a chance to visit her hometown on the way.

    One fateful day, she notices an unusual presence in the village. A young man is wandering without any clear goal while attracting attention from the villagers. His dark blue clothes are a bit muddy and look old, though they seem to be made of good material. He stands out with his blond hair that reaches his shoulders and clear, green eyes that are observing the village with curiosity. On his shoulder hangs an ordinary bag attached with a strap.  At his side is a small, clean and expensive-looking blade with a white, ornate sheath. Because of the contrast with his ragged appearance, Selene suspects the dagger may be stolen. She decides to approach him to find out more.

    The young man introduces himself as a traveller named Dion and then asks for the location of the local lord.

    ¡°Are you talking about Duke Cassius?¡± she inquires.

    ¡°Cassius? Isn¡¯t he one of the nine Royal Councillors?¡±

    ¡°Yes and he is also the top authority in this region. You have business with him?¡±

    ¡°That remains to be seen. Do you know his current location?¡±

    ¡°I believe he is at his residence in the port-city of Lapithos, about 2 days¡¯ journey to the East from here.¡±

    A look of understanding appears in the man¡¯s eyes. He then frowns slightly and becomes silent, deep in thought. Selene studies his troubled expression but can¡¯t make out what he is thinking so hard about. She offers a suggestion.

    ¡°Actually, I will be travelling to Lapithos tomorrow. I could guide you there.¡±

    The man looks a bit surprised by the sudden offer, but accepts with gratitude.

    The next day, while the two are preparing to leave, Selene is shocked to discover that the man doesn¡¯t have a horse.

    ¡°You mean you arrived here on foot!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been travelling for a long time and can move fairly quickly with magic. Ah, right. I forgot to mention I¡¯m a mage.¡±

    She had lowered her guard after Dion didn¡¯t do anything suspicious during the night. These revelations are raising new red flags however. Mages are not particularly common and it¡¯s even rarer to see them wandering in this region. Most of them are fighting in the border conflict, while the others stop by the port-city to rest before departing somewhere else. Certainly none have ever visited the village of Olous.

    The journey begins as planned. Dion is walking with his bag while Selene is riding a horse loaded with supplies and equipment. She brought her armor, a few weapons and a small shield because she may need to fight in a Guild mission soon. As the two travel together, Selene tries to probe him for information while disguising it as idle chatter. Dion explains that he lived in the forest as part of his training. To her, it seems rather extreme but there are cultures with those kinds of traditions. He tells various stories about his adventures as a mage and the dangers of researching magic. Selene is quite intrigued by what she learns and they continue to talk casually for the rest of the day.

    At night, they camp on the roadside. Seeing that he hasn¡¯t brought anything, she offers food and water. He thanks her and offers a healing potion from his bag in return for the hospitality. Knowing that such potions aren¡¯t cheap, she accepts it gratefully.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

    On the second day of the trip, Rigel and Selene slow their pace when they notice something unusual. Three armed men in metal armor are guarding a wooden barricade that is blocking the road.

    ¡°Is that some kind of checkpoint?¡± Rigel inquires about the obstacle ahead.

    ¡°They look like soldiers from Lapithos. How strange¡­ There were never any checkpoints when I passed through here before. I wonder what happened.¡± Selene replies with a perplexed expression.

    As the two travellers come within 5 meters of the barricade, one of the soldiers raises a hand and calls out.

    ¡°Halt! Where are you two from? What is your business here?¡±

    ¡°We are travelling from Olous to the port-city of Lapithos. Why do you need to know our business?¡± Selene answers with a stern voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one asking the questions here, lady. You with the blond hair, what are you carrying in that bag? Bring it over here for inspection.¡±

    ¡°This bag contains mana crystals and potions.¡± Rigel answers curtly without moving from his spot.

    ¡°Mana crystals, huh? That¡¯s too suspicious. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll need to confiscate that.¡±

    ¡°Now, wait just a moment. Under whose authority are you¡ª¡± Selene cuts in angrily but she is interrupted by Rigel pulling on her sleeve. He leans in close and whispers.

    ¡°We are surrounded. There are at least a dozen people hiding on both sides of the road and they don¡¯t seem friendly.¡±

    Her eyes become wide with surprise. She looks around and sees no one. There are lots of trees and bushes that could be used to hide however.

    ¡°What do you mean? How could you possibly know that?¡± She almost fails to keep her voice down.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later. Right now we are in danger. Let me take the first shot and then we escape. Turn your horse around and run as soon as I cast the first spell. Watch out for archers.¡± Using a serious expression and a calm voice, Rigel says something ridiculous. Selene is baffled. Before she can form a reply, the soldier ahead raises his voice again.

    ¡°What are you two whispering about over there? Hey!¡±

    Rigel starts walking toward him with a slow pace and speaks with a malicious tone.

    ¡°Soldiers are assisting bandits to rob people? If you surrender and explain, I will allow you bastards to live.¡±

    ¡°What was that? Are you threatening us!?¡± Behind him, the other soldiers signal their friends.

    Armed men with cheap-looking leather armor start slowly appearing from bushes on the roadside. Rigel understands that his words aren¡¯t being taken seriously, so he goes on the offensive.

    ¡°Wrath of the Sky Dragon¡±

    A glowing whirlpool of mana forms in front of Rigel and fires toward the three soldiers in front of him at the speed of sound. A loud boom shakes the air, almost like cannon fire. Too slow to react, the three are blown off their feet along with their barricade. They fly backwards two dozen meters before landing unconscious on their backs.

    ¡°¡­ He¡¯s a mage! Get him!¡± The other bandits recover from their shock and start their attack. Rigel follows up with another spell.

    ¡°Dark Fog¡±

    The area is covered by an opaque fog that seems to materialize out of thin air. It emits a harrowing smell of death and the bandits feel a cold shiver when they come into contact with it. Having lost sight of their target, they are confused and don¡¯t know what to do. A few are swinging their weapons blindly through the air, desperately trying to thin out the fog. This does nothing but agitate them further. Meanwhile, flashes of light are flying through the air, briefly illuminating the space they pass through. One by one, the bandits are dropping like flies. None are left standing when the fog finally disappears by itself.

    Rigel carefully scans the area, checking for any remaining threats. The last bandit, who is holding a bow, is beaten down by Selene. She kicks him in the stomach and then knocks him out with a clean hit to the chin. Rigel told her to run for her own safety, but she immediately came back and took down the archers on the roadside. Initially, the ¡®Dark Fog¡¯ spell surprised Selene as well, but she quickly recovered and fought with a clear mind, disabling all of the bandits she could find without killing them. After the fight is over, she approaches Rigel in a friendly manner.

    ¡°I think we¡¯re fine now. That was all of them.¡± Her voice is calm at first but then switches to excitement. ¡°You¡¯re full of surprises, Dion. I¡¯ve seen magic before but that was something else! Did you also use some kind of spell to find the ones who were hiding?¡±

    ¡°Not quite. With proper training, a mage is able to sense external mana. It¡¯s also possible to tell which direction it is coming from. Since all living creatures contain mana, this skill is quite potent when mastered.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s incredibly useful! This may sound shameless, but could you teach me how to sense mana? Just a little bit when you have time is fine.¡±

    Rigel ponders for a few moments. Then he smiles and says ¡°If you keep quiet about what you saw here, I promise to do my best to teach you.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Mages are pretty secretive after all.¡±

 Chapter 6: Bloodstone

    The port-city of Lapithos is a major trading hub for Amisos kingdom. It has easy access to many essential resources such as wheat, timber, fish, iron, tin and coal. Due to its geographical location, it can export goods by land or by sea. It even traded with the Athenite Empire to the North up until a few years ago when diplomatic relations broke down. This is all according to what Selene told me.

    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t really care about such details, but my situation is very different now. Every step I take has to be done with caution. The reason is simple; I don¡¯t know who my enemies are but they know me. They have the resources to hire trained assassins and were brazen enough to attack Amisos Magic Academy just to get me. It¡¯s impossible that those were ordinary kidnappers. It¡¯s likely they have the support of nobility or some military faction. Someone like that won¡¯t leave me alone just because I managed to evade them once.

    We arrive at the city in late afternoon. It¡¯s heavily fortified and probably has a sizable army. However, the situation inside is deteriorating. We questioned one of the soldiers I defeated during the ambush earlier today. He confessed to helping bandits rob people in exchange for a cut of the profits. It seems a lot of the city¡¯s soldiers are overworked, underpaid or both. I feel a bit sorry for them, but I don¡¯t have the time to worry about other people¡¯s problems right now. He should be thankful his life was spared.

    The first thing I do inside the city is buy a cloak with a hood. This will help me hide my face in case there is anyone here who knows my true identity. Next, I visit an information broker that Selene recommended. I¡¯m told there hasn¡¯t been anything too unusual happening in the capital. There was an attempt to burn down a government building and a library but nothing beyond that. This is surprising. News of an attack on the Magic Academy should have reached here by now. Either my enemies are more dangerous than I thought or something strange is going on.

    I spend the night at an inn while Selene stays at the Warrior¡¯s Guild place. The next morning she visits me to deliver news.

    ¡°Hostilities near the border have stopped for now. I will be on standby inside the city. What will you be doing?¡± she inquires.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll sell some of my things at the Magic Guild. Other than that, nothing in particular¡­¡± I answer with a dejected attitude.

    ¡°Um, if you¡¯re interested, I know a job that will get us some quick money.¡±

    ¡°A job?¡±

    ¡°You said you can use earth magic, right? A mine near the city is in desperate need of earth mages to help them maintain their aging structure. They will pay in coins at the end of every day.¡±

    ¡°Do you usually do these kinds of jobs?¡±

    ¡°Only on occasion. My mother is always telling me to keep the fighting to a minimum¡­ So, are you interested?¡±

    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s fine to give it a try. Lead the way.¡±

    We leave Lapithos and walk half a kilometer before reaching the mine. It¡¯s basically just a hole in the side of a hill on the outskirts of the city. At the entrance we meet the lookout, someone who watches over the operation. He makes sure random people or thieves don¡¯t enter the mine and also checks the stuff that is excavated. There are no others guards. They must be short-handed or they decided more security isn¡¯t necessary here since it¡¯s so close to the city.

    ¡°I¡¯m from the Warrior¡¯s Guild. The person with me is an earth mage.¡± Selene introduces us.

    ¡°Ah, finally. We¡¯ve been searching for weeks now. The tunnels are starting to fall apart. Progress has been slow without a mage to help out.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m here for. Can you show us where to start?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, can¡¯t leave my post right now. Follow the tunnel and take a left at the first turn. You¡¯ll find the rest of my boys. They¡¯ll be happy to point you in the right direction. Thanks a lot for your help.¡±

    The lookout shakes my hand with enthusiasm. We do as he says and head inside. The dark, winding tunnel is illuminated by small mana crystals placed every 10 meters or so. At the place mentioned earlier, the left tunnel is illuminated while the right one isn¡¯t, making it obvious which way to go. We find two miners who are pushing a wagon full of rocks and minerals. Further inside, a few others are busy digging. I explain what my role is and they point to a few areas where there are cracks in the walls. They instruct me to use the spell ¡®Harden¡¯ to fix them, not that I needed such advice. Selene grabs a pickaxe. We each have our roles so we get to work.

    Working in a mine is interesting in its own way. Well, actually it¡¯s tedious to just point my hands at a wall and chant the same spell over and over, but to me this is a new experience. I don¡¯t know much about mining and, being a curious person, I¡¯m always ready to try new things. As I do the job, I also test the walls by sending waves of mana through them. The reactions tell me basic things like the density of the rock up to a few meters deep and whether or not there are mana sources. For some reason, a few areas show no reaction at all, as if they are hollow. If I focus, a faint sensation, almost like a pulse, can be felt through the rock. Fascinating.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Are you done over there? We need your help.¡± Selene calls me.

    ¡°Yes, it should be fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two of us go further into the tunnel. Our footsteps echo as we walk. Oh, that¡¯s a curious smell. Is that¡­ cinnamon? No, it smells like freshly baked apple pie.

    That¡¯s one of my favorites. Aunt Dimia used to make it long ago.

    She was great. Talented at cooking, talented at magic¡­  Even my mother was jealous of her, though she would never admit it.

    She also introduced you to the Tale of the Black Rose and told you about Nashira, didn¡¯t she?

    Nashira Malik, there¡¯s a name I haven¡¯t thought about in a while. The legendary Chaos Mage who revolutionized magic. Why bring her up?

    Apparently some bad stuff is happening and she¡¯s involved.

    That can¡¯t be right. She died over 300 years ago.

    It seems like she¡¯s waiting for something, but I don¡¯t know what... Oh, there are some people lying on the ground over there.

    They must be really tired.

    No, they¡¯re just dead. By the way, why are you talking to yourself? It¡¯s creepy.

    ¡°Dion!¡±

    Selene gives me a hard slap on the cheek.  Her other arm is being held by me and she looks worried. About 15 meters further down where the tunnel narrows and ends, a group of people dressed in miner¡¯s clothes are lying on the floor. They are in awkward positions, as though they dropped whatever they were doing and collapsed on the spot. Pieces of rock and minerals are scattered around the area. Sticking out of the tunnel wall is a chunk of shiny, red mineral with an eerie glow. Suddenly, my thoughts clear up and my muscles become so tense that they hurt. I finally understand the situation. This is bad.

    ¡°We need to leave. Now!¡±

    Without looking at her, I pull Selene¡¯s arm and run in the other direction, pulling her along. I keep running until I exit the mine. I¡¯m out of breath and my head hurts. The lookout man is staring at us like we¡¯re crazy. He might not be far from the truth.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did we have to run out?¡± Selene demands with a frustrated expression.

    ¡°That was Bloodstone! They must have dug into a vein of that stuff.¡± She looks confused by my answer. I turn to the lookout. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡±

    ¡°T-That can¡¯t be. There¡¯s no Bloodstone here. We made sure the mine is safe.¡± He has a pale face and stutters.

    ¡°Take a look for yourself then. Don¡¯t blame me if you die.¡±

    He hesitates for a moment, then nods and ventures into the mine while calling for the other workers. Selene approaches me as he leaves.

    ¡°Bloodstone is dangerous, right? What does it do?¡±

    I begin explaining to her. The rare mineral ¡®Bloodstone¡¯ was named for its color. It disrupts mana and causes it to go out of control, making it lethal to all living creatures and particularly to mages like me who have more mana than normal. Little is known for certain because it¡¯s rare and extremely dangerous to study. Just inhaling a bit of Bloodstone dust can have life-changing consequences. The symptoms vary based on the dose received and can take a few days to appear. They range from vomiting and fatigue to blindness and organ failure. At high doses, the effects are immediate. The body will literally start to boil from the inside. It¡¯s not a pleasant way to die.

    There is no way to cure Bloodstone poisoning. All we can do is minimize contact with it. The dust is particularly frightening because you can inhale it without realizing. That is why I panicked and ran out of the mine. Selene and I probably received minimal exposure since neither of us went near the source. My mana feels stable right now, but we won¡¯t know for certain until a few more days passed. The other workers are beyond help.

 Chapter 7: Turning Point

    The near-death experience in the mine ended without any more fuss. The mining company understood that Selene and I cannot be held responsible for the incident and let us go after asking a few simple questions. Although they owed us payment for our work, we decided not to press the issue when they had just lost many of their workers. I¡¯m not exactly poor and neither is Selene. The bag of magic items I carry is worth quite a lot. The main reason I hesitate to sell anything is because the items are not garden variety toys. They are specialized tools for cutting-edge magic research and could be traced back to me. It could also be my fear and paranoia taking over. Even if they trace the items, that should not be enough to reveal my identity. It might attract some unwanted attention but nothing beyond that. I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m far from the capital city. Selling one or two items won¡¯t matter.

    Selene wanted to apologize because her suggestion is what led us to this incident. I assured her that such worries are unnecessary and that our friendship will not be affected. No one should be blamed for random accidents.

    The next three days were quite uneventful. At my request, Selene refrained from taking on any more jobs or missions until I could be sure that we didn¡¯t have any Bloodstone poisoning. A few days will be enough to verify this. Casting spells could also put me at unnecessary risk, so there wasn¡¯t much I could do. The two of us spent these days practicing meditation and mana control. This should allow us to fight the effects of Bloodstone and she has already asked to be taught this technique. It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone. As expected, she immediately agreed with my suggestion. Her excitement is palpable. We visit the nearby Magic Guild branch because it has private rooms that shut out noise and other distractions. I begin the lesson.

    ¡°Before you can learn to sense mana outside of your body, you must have mastery of the inside. Warriors of your level already know a basic form of mana control, correct?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as you say¡± she responds with a quick nod. ¡°No competent warrior is ignorant of the existence of mana.¡±

    ¡°Have you done meditation before?¡±

    ¡°Meditation? Is that the thing where you sit and wait for the entire day?¡±

    ¡°It may look like waiting but it¡¯s actually training for your mind. You must learn the ability to focus on your inner experience. This is the first step and it¡¯s far more important than what comes after. Understand?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    ¡°Very well, then let us begin. Sit down in the same position as me, close your eyes and follow my instructions.¡± She mimics my cross-legged position and does as stated. We sit face-to-face with about 1 meter of space between us.

    ¡°Gradually become aware of the sensation of sitting. Feeling pressure beneath you, feeling the arms at your sides, any other sensation that enters awareness, observe them all. Let your muscles relax and perhaps take a few deep breaths. Now, become aware of the sensation of breathing. Feel your abdomen rise and fall with each new breath. Simply feel all the different sensations that accompany the breath. Do not control it, simply let it come and go naturally. Observe any thought that enters consciousness. Whether it¡¯s images or words, notice how they pass by and then immediately return to the sensation of breathing. Now, extend your awareness to all of your sensations, not just your breath. Notice any sounds that may appear or the gentle warmth of the air. Let your awareness be the space in which sensations arise.¡±

    I guide Selene¡¯s meditation step by step. Once she learns the general method, I will let her practice alone without distractions. The biggest obstacle at first is the mind itself. Random thoughts will constantly distract our attention. Getting used to ignoring them will take effort. As more time passes, patience also starts to become an issue. During the first three hours of practice, she looked focused and peaceful. As we entered the 4th hour, slight twitching appeared in some of her muscles as well as the eyelids. This is a sign of impatience. It was amusing watching her struggle to maintain composure during the 5th and 6th hours. This exercise is not easy by any stretch of the imagination. In fact, it goes against the nature of a quick-witted warrior like her. Do your best, Selene.  It will take an almost superhuman amount of patience to fully grasp the subtleties of mana. Years of practice are necessary to actually apply in combat.

    She is an amusing young woman. Simple, straightforward and honest is how I would describe her character. In many ways, she reminds me of Alex. When I say simple, this doesn¡¯t mean foolish. She was suspicious of me for a while and rightly so considering how we first met. During our trip to this city, she gathered information about me while trying to hide her doubts. It was cute how she thought that I was unaware of her intentions. After that, the incident with the bandits helped gain her trust.

    Talking to her is quite relaxing. It¡¯s unfortunate that I must lie about my background. Under normal circumstances, there would be no need to hide anything. I will bow my head and sincerely apologize after this is all over. Then we can become true friends, assuming she forgives me of course. In the meantime, the least I can do is teach her what she wants to know. She¡¯s already strong and will only become stronger if she masters mana control.

    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

    On the 4th day after our training began, port-city Lapithos¡¯ peace was broken. Their damaged navy returned to the harbour after a defeat at sea. Apparently the Athenite Empire attacked with new ships and tactics. These ¡®ram-ships¡¯ as they were called would charge straight into enemy ships and smash the hull with some kind of battering ram mechanism. Lapithos¡¯ navy was unable to cope with these tactics and suffered complete defeat. Worse still, this allowed the Athenites to blockade the coastline, preventing trade by sea. This will eventually cause serious damage to Lapithos¡¯ economy, but they no longer have the power to break the blockade. Waiting for reinforcements is all they can do right now and there¡¯s no telling if and when any will arrive. The city¡¯s morale is low and continues to drop. It¡¯s like their spirit is slowly being sapped by an unseen force.

    In hindsight, this event was the turning point. If I had known then what would happen, I would have immediately left the city. Selene would not agree but I would drag her out by force if necessary. Even if she hated me for it, that still would¡¯ve been better than the alternative.

    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

    Two days later, on my way back from the Magic Guild, I notice a commotion. A rather big convoy is passing through the city, escorted by hundreds of armed guards on horseback. At the front is a luxurious carriage that is commonly used by nobility. Behind it are a few other carriages which are not as impressive. In the back, there are many wagons which I guess are carrying supplies. My first thought upon seeing this was that reinforcements have arrived. This idea was quickly discarded. I followed the convoy to see where they were going. I stopped after they entered the wealthy part of the city where nobles live. This could be a regular visit with the city¡¯s officials and Duke Cassius.

    All of the soldiers look heavily armed and armoured. They are not carrying banners, flags or any other form of identification. However, there is one figure among them that stands out. He is wearing black leather armor and his head is uncovered, revealing pitch black hair. Upon closer inspection, I realize that I remember this person. His name is Alistir Wendt, a member of my father¡¯s inner circle of nobles, friends and advisors. I don''t know much about him, but it¡¯s likely that he knows my face. I should avoid being seen by him.

    I take a quick trip to the information broker, just in case I¡¯m missing something. They confirm that Alistir Wendt serves as a military advisor at the royal palace in Delos, but that¡¯s all they know. It seems that he¡¯s not well known despite his high status. Regardless, this makes me suspect that the convoy came from Delos.

    A convoy from Delos¡­ what could that mean? It¡¯s not that far from here but it would still take a month on horseback to cover the distance. It would be slower with a large group like this. This means they left the capital around the time I teleported. I¡¯m not sure what to make of this convenient timing. There is still no word of the attack on the Magic Academy. At this point it¡¯s beyond merely suspicious. I will lie low and gather information.

    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

    Chaos erupted during the night. Several explosions shake the ground, forcing me to wake up. I run out of the inn to see smoke rising from the city. The sounds of violence and destruction rumble in the distance. A night raid? How did the Athenites get inside the city so easily?

    As I contemplate whether or not to ignore this incident, the words noblesse oblige float across my mind. Amir, one of my father¡¯s close friends, taught me from a young age that the privilege of nobility also comes with responsibilities. He was just preparing me to inherit a position of power. I do agree that power should come with a trade-off however. Despite what happened in the last month, I am still nobility and this is my country. Alright, I will check what is happening and help if possible. To run away at this moment would disgrace my father¡¯s name.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    After grabbing a few magic crystals and catalysts, I venture deeper into the city. I hear buildings collapsing nearby. The sound of screaming gets louder and my tension rises. This will be my first time on a real battlefield. The key will be identifying the enemy. It won¡¯t be funny if I accidentally kill my own people.

    A large chunk of wall almost flattens me as I run through the streets. I barely dodge it using ¡®Air Burst¡¯. The rest of the building collapses shortly after. A thick cloud of dust is raised. Inside the burning rubble, there is movement. Some kind of creature trudges out while shoving aside bricks and burning wood. At 2 meters tall and 4 meters long, it stands on four stumpy legs with a horse-like body. On its large head rests a sharp horn and two small eyes. Instead of hair, the entire body is covered in what could be described as armored plates of brown skin and bone. I¡¯ve never heard of anything like it. Stranger still is the sickly red-and-purple mana aura it has. Can that even be called mana? What the hell is this thing? How did it get here?

    The horned monster immediately starts charging toward me at a frightening speed. Against that amount of force, defense is meaningless. Evading is the only option. It¡¯s good that my mobility was trained well during my time in the forest. The monster misses and crashes into the building behind me, making a large hole in the wall. It walks out unscathed and start charging again.

    ¡°Lightning Orb¡±

    I fire a spell that is effective against armored targets. The monster receives the ball of energy right in the face. It slows down but doesn¡¯t stop its charge, forcing me to evade again. That spell was at high-power and landed perfectly. It should have killed or at least stunned the creature. The magic resistance on this thing is incredible!

    ¡°Lightning Spire¡±

    ¡°Swirling Inferno¡±

    ¡°Fortified Earth Prison¡±

    One after another, I continue shooting spells at my enemy while evading its attacks. Nothing seems to work! Lightning and fire do nearly zero damage and it breaks down the Earth Prison as if it were a child¡¯s sand castle. Seeing that it can¡¯t hit me, the monster opens its mouth and a torrent of fire comes pouring out.

    ¡°Earth Shield!¡±

    The sudden attack surprises me but I manage to block the flames with a wall raised from the ground. This isn¡¯t good. Normal magic is ineffective. I don¡¯t have any powerful non-magic attacks, not to mention that any attempt to get close will result in me getting torn to pieces.

    ¡°Alright then you monster, it¡¯s time to take the kid gloves off.¡± I take out a transparent, green magic catalyst which has the shape of a tiny blade. With a quick motion, I stab it in a predetermined location in my back, right between the ribs. The pain is bearable.

    ¡°Augerentis¡±

    The catalyst is activated and starts glowing faintly. I feel a surge of power coursing through my veins. I then kneel to put my hands on the ground, ignoring the monster who is trying to impale me with its horn again.

    ¡°Subduction Zone¡±

    The ground rumbles as the earth is sucked out violently from beneath the horned creature, causing it to fall several meters into the gaping hole. The rumbling continues as the earth and rocks are compressed. Finally, the walls close in around the helpless creature. Its armored body cracks loudly as it is crushed by the absurdly high pressure. It¡¯s dead and buried.

    I let out a sigh. Pouring this much mana into a single spell is exhausting. It was probably overkill but at least it did the job. If this creature is with the attackers, there must be more of them. I need to find a better method of dealing with them.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The battle inside Lapithos raged for hours. The enemies were all strange animals. There were little porcupine creatures that would curl up into a ball and roll across the ground. After finding an important target, they self-destructed, causing an explosion that could demolish entire buildings. Flying through the air and wreaking havoc were large, acid-spitting bats. They attacked anything which wasn¡¯t blown up by the porcupines or trampled to death by the fire-breathing rhinoceroses that Rigel encountered.

    Selene watched helplessly as a group of city guards were mowed down by a charging rhino. Her sword bounced off of the armored body, leaving only scratches. Even with fast movements, dodging was all she could do. In the end, she resorted to grabbing a bow and shooting at the flying bat creatures. This is when she encountered Rigel who was using purple beams of mana to bring down the bats. He gave her the expensive-looking dagger at his hip and suggested a plan of attack.

    ¡°Use my dagger. I enhanced it with as much magic power as it could handle. You should be able to cut the armored creatures with it. I will back you up from behind with magic.¡±

    ¡°Magic doesn¡¯t work on the armored ones! I saw mages getting squashed like bugs¡± she replied with a bitter expression.

    ¡°I found a way to slow them down. The bats are easy targets, so just focus on cutting down the rest.¡±

    Selene felt comforted by Rigel¡¯s confident response. He really is reliable, she thought. Rigel was speaking the truth, but he was not as confident as he appeared. The monsters were more dangerous than anything he had seen before and he lacks real combat experience. His only advantage is the discovery that arcane magic and dark magic were somewhat effective.

    With the two working together, they began to make serious progress. Rigel used dark magic to confuse the rhinos, allowing Selene to jump in and stab their heads and eyes. He also combined water and arcane magic to turn the ground into thick mud. The heavy rhinos sunk into it and struggled to move. After seeing that this tactic is effective, other fighters joined the two. One by one, the rhinos were cut down by warriors while the mages focused on the remaining bats and porcupines.

    Despite their best efforts, thousands of people died during the night-long fight, most of them helpless civilians who were just at the wrong place at the wrong time. Many warriors were also killed or crippled. Most were accustomed to fighting in heavy armor which turned out to be useless. Some avoided a fatal blow, but their injuries were too severe to be fully healed. Their lives as warriors were over.

    The entire city was filled with the stench of death. Blood and corpses littered the streets, some of them damaged beyond recognition. After the battle was finally over, the exhausted Rigel vomited from the gut-wrenching scene. He decided to leave the healing of the injured to other mages and retreat to his inn which was left untouched by the battle.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    After getting a few hours of rest, I was visited by Selene. She came to check if I¡¯m recovering well. This girl is amazing. She received more of a beating than I did, yet she¡¯s worried about me. There¡¯s no way she recovered fully with those healing spells I used on her. Is it normal for her to worry this much about other people? I was about to say ¡°Are you my mother?¡± but decided against it. There¡¯s something more important to say right now.

    ¡°Selene, I know it¡¯s sudden but I¡¯m leaving this city today.¡±

    ¡°Eh!? Why? Where are you going?¡± She makes a funny noise and looks stunned by my declaration.

    Ugh, how can I explain this to her? I was forced to use forbidden magic during the battle last night. I did my best to disguise it but it¡¯s likely that someone noticed. People will be asking a lot of questions and I can¡¯t handle that kind of attention right now. My real name could be exposed or worse. Leaving before that happens is better.

    ¡°You¡¯re a hero to this city, Dion! I¡¯m sure even Duke Cassius will personally give you a reward. He might even make you a noble!¡±

    I barely contain my laughter. Of course I want to stay here, but I can¡¯t. Damn, it looks like I have to lie again.

    ¡°The reward will have to wait. Don¡¯t worry, I will return in a few days.¡±

    She breathes a sigh of relief. It hurts to do this. I¡¯ve thought about asking her to come with me. However, that would be too unreasonable because she¡¯s tied down by the Warrior¡¯s Guild and responsibility to her family. Plus she¡¯s not the type who can easily keep a secret, so I will be forced to continue lying. It¡¯s regrettable but we¡¯ll be better off if we go our separate ways. We can always reunite after I¡¯ve settled my problems.

    I pack up all of my things and start walking toward the city gate. Selene follows me the whole way while talking about rebuilding the city and theories about what those monsters were. Near the gate, we stop for a few seconds to say goodbye. We are interrupted when a group of armed soldiers quickly surround us from all sides.

    ¡°Rigel Artemia, you are under arrest for treason, conspiracy to commit murder against nobility and use of forbidden magic.¡±

    My mind freezes when I hear the words coming out of the soldier¡¯s mouth. I instinctively put my hand on the magic catalyst in my pocket, preparing for the worst

    ¡°Wha¡ª¡± before I could even finish the first word, I receive a powerful blow on the back of my neck. My vision goes black and consciousness fades.

    <hr />

    Chapter 8 will be posted in a few hours. Enjoy.

 Chapter 8: Despair

    I wake up in what looks like a small room, barely 3 meters across. The walls are made of solid bricks painted with a smelly, orange substance. Humidity trickling down the walls suggests I am underground. The door is made from iron bars. Similar rooms are visible outside. The faint humming of magic can be heard around me. While looking around idly, my memory returns and I realize what situation this is. I was attacked from behind and captured. They know I can use high-level magic, so they put me in a cell designed to prevent me from using it. It¡¯s enchanted with ¡®Mana Dispersion¡¯, a magic field that prevents mana from achieving the density needed to cast spells. The walls are covered in paint that absorbs mana. In essence, this is a prison for mages. My inner clock tells me I¡¯ve been unconscious for around half a day.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re finally awake.¡±

    Behind the iron bars, a man with black leather armor stands with his arms crossed. His brown eyes are full of curiosity, as if he were observing an exotic animal. I recognize him as Alistir Wendt, the man who arrived with the convoy.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit you that hard. The neck is really fragile, you know? Guard it better.¡± He has an unreadable expression and his tone is a bit cheerful. ¡°It was quite surprising to find you here, Rigel Artemia. Your battle against those creatures from last night was impressive. The other mages in the city were losing badly. I know the teachers at the academy praised you a lot, but I was still taken aback.¡±

    ¡°You attacked me from behind, in public, despite knowing who I am. What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°I guess you haven¡¯t heard what happened in Delos. Your father isn¡¯t the king anymore, which means you¡¯re not a prince. It¡¯s quite an unfortunate situation.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense is this? Tell me what happened.¡± My tone becomes aggressive and I can no longer control my frustration.

    ¡°No worries, you¡¯ll hear about it during your trial. It¡¯s going to be a big spectacle.¡± He walks away snickering to himself, leaving me alone. What an unpleasant guy. Why did my father keep him around?

    Like Alistir said, many things became clear during the so-called trial. I was handcuffed with enchanted iron shackles and taken to a heavily-guarded room where a group of nobles looked down upon me from an elevated platform. Three members of the Royal Council were in attendance: Cassius, Padraig and Lachlan. The latter two must have arrived in the convoy. They sat and watched as one of their lackeys kept throwing accusations at me. The only thing they were right about was my use of forbidden magic.

    After trying to refute the endless accusations, I quickly realized it was meaningless. The outcome was decided in advance. Padraig and Lachlan made no effort to hide their contempt. Impatiently tapping their feet on the ground, they were just waiting for the session to end. They never intended to give me a chance. This trial is a sham, put on to give the illusion of fairness. The verdict was decided by the three Councillors. I was sentenced to death without hesitation. Cassius was the only one who seemed reluctant, but he cowered in front of the other two.

    Now, I sit in my cell once again, trying to piece together the bits of truth I heard during the trial. My father is dead. Control of the kingdom is now in the hands of a bunch of slimy, greedy bastards. They must have planned for this a long time before executing a quick and decisive coup. It doesn¡¯t make sense. Father was a good man. He was fair to his subjects and to the Council. He listened to the selfish demands of others and did his best to keep them happy. Even if he wasn¡¯t the greatest ruler, there was no reason to kill him in cold blood.

    It¡¯s my fault. I should have been there. After mother died, he became a shell of the man he once was. Why didn¡¯t I stay by his side? Maybe this whole situation could have been avoided. Even as an advisor, there must have been plenty of things I could¡¯ve done.

    ¡°Do you understand your situation now, Mr. Prince?¡± a nasal voice comes from behind the iron bars. It¡¯s Alistir again.

    ¡°You¡¯ve come to mock me?¡± I respond in an indifferent tone.

    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯ve come to make you an offer. If you agree to work under me, I can prevent your execution.¡± His cheerful demeanor returns.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? You want me to serve my father¡¯s murderers in exchange for my life?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, you¡¯ll work under me, not those stupid nobles. I can make you disappear and you¡¯ll never have to see any of them again.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯ll go against the Council¡¯s decision? You have that power?¡± my voice is full of incredulity.

    ¡°Indeed I do. All you have to do in return is follow my instructions. What do you say?¡± He gives a warm smile.

    I start weighing my options. If I stay in this cell, it¡¯s almost certain I will be executed tomorrow. This man claims he can get me out of here safely. It doesn¡¯t seem like a joke. He¡¯s seriously going to disobey the Council. It¡¯s very suspicious but do I have any choice? Live to fight another day, as the proverb goes. Even if going with him turns out to be bad, with my magic it will be possible to escape as long as I stay alive. Accept his offer and look for a chance to escape. That¡¯s the best course of action.

    He¡¯s lying. He¡¯s an enemy.

    A loud voice suddenly resonates in my mind. I stagger backward, grasping my head in pain. Moments later, the throbbing ends.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.¡°Are you alright?¡± Alistir asks me while pretending to be concerned. Beneath his friendly voice, I sense something unnatural and sinister. I lift my head up toward him. The same brown eyes from earlier now look cold and menacing.

    ¡°Filthy liar¡­ Get away from me.¡± I use the coldest tone I can muster. His eyes briefly widen in surprise and then he bursts into laughter.

    ¡°That¡¯s it! That spirit of yours¡­ I love it.¡± Sadism oozes out of him. Disgusting.

    The sound of a rusty iron door is heard nearby. Alistir looks toward it and then back to me. ¡°No matter, we¡¯re going to have plenty of time to get acquainted.¡± The last phrase is said in a creepy whisper.

    ¡°Oi, Alistir! What are you doing?¡±

    Another voice echoes through the stone hallway. The man is hidden by the walls of the cell, but I recognize it as the voice of Padraig, one of the Councillors who attended my trial.

    ¡°Your excellency, I was merely checking on the prisoner.¡± Alistir responds with a short bow. His tone sounds normal compared to earlier.

    ¡°Leave. I want privacy.¡±

    ¡°As you command.¡±

    After another bow, Alistir leaves the area with a quick pace. Councillor Padraig walks in front of my doorway. He¡¯s dressed in expensive, perfumed clothes which fail to conceal his stench and the rolls of fat underneath. In his hand is some kind of magic catalyst.

    ¡°What are you looking at with those mangy eyes¡­?¡± he asks.

    ¡°A fat tub of lard¡± my answer has no hint of fear. His face turns red with anger. He points the object in his hand at me and fires a spell. It¡¯s weak but it still causes pain to surge through my body and especially my eyes. I instinctively cover my face with my arms even though it won¡¯t really help. Padraig laughs at my misery.

    ¡°Learn your place you worm. Did you think your status would protect you? You¡¯re nothing! Just a loose end that wasn¡¯t taken care of properly!¡±

    ¡°Why did you kill my father?¡±

    ¡°Because he was trash just like you. No pride, no ambition, clueless. A disgrace to nobility. I hear he begged for mercy with a snotty face. Let¡¯s see if we can make you do the same¡± he replies with a savage grin.

    This bastard¡­ I never truly wanted to kill someone until now. I¡¯m sorry father. I should¡¯ve been at your side. Even though I knew what you were going through, I ignored it. If we worked together, we could have found a way out of this mess. Now it¡¯s too late. I can¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m a failure.

    Kill them all. Make them suffer.

    I already knew it, didn¡¯t I? This world is rotten to the core. Humans are making it rot. I merely closed my eyes to this obvious fact. It¡¯s not over yet. There is still something I can do for you, father. I will eliminate this filth even if it costs me everything!

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    ¡°Body is the transient whim of Chaos

    Mind is the formless Void

    Soul is the flame of Creation¡±

    ¡°What are you mumbling to yourself for? Saying your prayers already?¡±

    ¡°Within the true Origin, all are One¡±

    As the chant ends, a magic circle with a complex pattern appears on the ground beneath Rigel, its glow illuminating the cell. His muscles and nerves burn with pain. The mana inside becomes a fluctuating wave of energy and undergoes a change he does not comprehend. His mana-aura fades and is replaced by countless white, transparent threads that come out of his back, forming the shape of two wings.

    ¡°Magic!?¡± Padraig stumbles backward as his face turns pale.  ¡°Impossible¡­ Guards, come quick!¡±

    He turns and starts running clumsily down the hallway while yelling for help. He¡¯s slow. The wall conceals his body but his mana is visible through it. He cannot escape. Rigel aims his right hand and activates a spell.

    ¡°Soul Spear¡±

    More threads of transparent mana flow out and form a lance-like shape. They fly through the wall without leaving a mark. He watches with a blank expression as Padraig¡¯s aura is penetrated, causing it to scatter and fade into nothingness. There is no joy, no sadness and no pain. The mind is empty of all thoughts.

    A powerful pulse spreads through the ground. The sensation is similar to that of mana. Rigel kneels and places his hands on the ground, feeling it carefully. His gaze pierces the stone floor and the earth beneath it, reaching deep underground toward the core of the planet. Inside the endless darkness, there is a sphere of light which shines brightly like the sun while sending intermittent pulses of energy, like a heartbeat. Unlike the sun however, its color is a dark crimson and its energy feels cold and distant.

    In the following moments, a different underground energy makes its presence known. This one is incomparably smaller than the first and the source is not far away. With his heightened senses, Rigel can estimate its location. The pulses it emits feel gentle and warm, almost as if it¡¯s calling for him.

    The silence of the prison is disturbed by shouting that echoes down the hallway. Rigel looks up to see multiple human auras approaching.

    You will not stand in my way.

 Chapter 9: The Crystal Chasm

    Selene is pacing up and down the Warrior¡¯s Guild lobby with a serious look. She¡¯s impatiently awaiting the return of her colleague, a fellow member of the guild who has friends inside Lapithos¡¯ prison.

    ¡°Relax, Selene. You won¡¯t help your friend by acting like a nervous wreck.¡± One of the other warriors in the lobby tries calling to her, but to no avail. She is lost in thought and isn¡¯t listening.

    After Dion (Rigel) was incapacitated at the city gate, Selene drew her sword and stood ready to defend him. A man in black leather armor calls out to her.

    ¡°Stand down, warrior. We have an official order for this man¡¯s arrest¡± the man declares.

    ¡°You have the wrong person. This man¡¯s name is Dion and he¡¯s done nothing wrong. Is attacking from behind without provocation what you call an arrest?¡± she speaks defiantly while looking around, ready to respond to any attack.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not wrong. We have been aware of his identity ever since he escaped from Delos. He is a wanted criminal who can use dangerous magic. I could not risk a fight in public. Please stand aside.¡±

    ¡°He is a hero! Without him, many more people would have perished last night. You owe him your gratitude!¡± Selene starts shouting out of frustration, attracting the attention of bystanders in the city. The man in black sighs with an annoyed look on his face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this¡­ Our orders are clear and we will remove you by force if necessary. Last warning; stand aside.¡±

    Selene tenses up even further. She knows there is no way she can protect Dion in this position. She is surrounded by experienced soldiers, not a ragtag group of bandits. The man in black was able to silently strike Dion and then retreat out of retaliation range in the blink of an eye. He is strong enough to match her in a one-on-one fight. Also, starting a fight here would only make Dion¡¯s situation worse. In the end, she has no choice but to stand down.

    As she¡¯s pacing inside the Warrior¡¯s Guild, she tries to remember everything she knows about Dion.

    Surely his arrest must be a misunderstanding. The soldiers called him by a different name and mentioned treason and other ridiculous accusations. There¡¯s no way Dion is that kind of person. Although she¡¯s only known him for a short while, he was kind and never made any suspicious moves. It must be a mistake.

    As she¡¯s thinking, her friend arrives through the front door. Selene immediately jumps in front of her with a single leap.

    ¡°Laila! What news? Dion was found innocent, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but something serious happened after the trial. My sources say that Councillor Padraig and his guards were found dead in the prison. It seems he escaped and attacked the Councillor who visited him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Dion is not that kind of person. He helped this city and has never killed anyone. Even when bandits attacked, he spared their lives¡­¡±

    ¡°I trust you, but the fact remains that a Councillor died in that prison and your friend is missing¡± the woman replies with a steady tone, trying to calm Selene.

    ¡°How did he escape? Where did he go?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The prison has only one exit and no one saw him leave. His cell was underground so there¡¯s no way he could simply break out. The only explanation is that he fled into one of the abandoned mines in there.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the underground mines contaminated?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They used to make prisoners work there but abandoned the idea after Bloodstone contamination was discovered. The guards discovered fresh footprints leading into the tunnels. If your friend went in, he¡¯s probably dead. Even if he¡¯s somehow alive, he now has a massive bounty on his head. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Selene frowns and then walks away slowly while looking downward. The new information is a lot to take in at once and she doesn¡¯t know what to make of it. Although she trusts her friend, Laila, she doesn¡¯t believe that Dion would kill someone without a reason. Even if it¡¯s true, there must be more to this story. She is determined to find the truth.

    As she continues to investigate in the next few days, her distress only grows. She learns that Dion is actually Rigel Artemia, the son of King Leo Artemia III. Did he hide his true identity? Why? Selene¡¯s frustration reaches its limit. She decides to travel to Delos herself. Before leaving, a visit to the information broker tells her that an armed rebellion is currently taking place in the country¡¯s capital.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    I¡¯m walking through some kind of smelly tunnel or cave. It¡¯s humid and the walls are covered with green moss. The path ahead is concealed by darkness. I¡¯m tired. My thoughts are hazy. A soft bed would be very welcoming right now. The ground is probably fine too. Where am I going? I don¡¯t know. All I know is that I must press on. Walk step by step by step by step, just keep walking.

    It¡¯s not much further. We¡¯re nearly there.

    You said the same thing the last two times. It feels close. We¡¯re nearly there. Maybe a couple more jumps. Are you setting me up for one of those ¡®space is relative¡¯ jokes?

    You complain a lot for someone who is half dead and barely conscious.

    Chaos magic does weird things. I¡¯m surprised I¡¯m still alive.

    Ah, there¡¯s another pulse. It¡¯s definitely close.

    Here we go again. I¡¯m too tired for this¡­ Wake me up when it¡¯s over.

    One more big jump will land us at the target. Get ready.

    Mana is unleashed into the surrounding air. Space becomes distorted in all directions, making it look like the walls are melting. My feet leave the ground while a familiar sensation of being yanked forward assaults my sense of balance. My vision goes black momentarily. When it returns, an unbelievable sight awaits me.

    My new location is inside a massive underground chasm. To my right and left are ragged cliff walls with several hundred meters of distance separating them. They look like the result of an earthquake splitting the land in half. Enormous rocks, minerals and crystals of varying sizes are protruding from the cliffs. This place has no floor or ceiling. An endless black abyss stretches out in both directions. The sheer scale of it all defies reason.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Although it should be dark, the chasm is illuminated by the glow of countless semi-transparent crystals, scattered on the face of the cliffs. Most of them are a deep, ruby-red color while others are emerald green or sapphire blue. Some of the red crystals are shaped like straight pillars more than 100 meters long and several meters thick, extending away from the cliffs at various angles. I¡¯m currently standing on one such crystal. Its surface is straight and smooth, as if it was sculpted with high precision out of a much larger block. Because of its nearly horizontal position, it acts as a ledge that gives me a good foothold. It hums with energy while giving off a gentle light.

    The air here does not stink like it would in a mine. Instead it is clean and pure without any noticeable smells. The humidity is low and there is no wind.

    In a better situation, I would love to take my time and admire this surreal environment. However, my body¡¯s energy is depleted. The feeling of exhaustion is overwhelming. I drop down with my back resting against a smooth mass of crystal sticking to the cliff wall. They feel slightly warm to the touch. The surface is hard but I¡¯m well past the point where I care about such details. My eyelids close by themselves and sleep takes over.

    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

    When consciousness returns, a figure with two cat-like eyes is right in front of my face, staring at me.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Wha¡ª¡±

    The being quickly backs away when it sees I¡¯m awake. Its appearance is quite similar to a human female. She¡¯s dressed in an elegant, white robe with an aristocratic style that promotes her impressive curves and hourglass figure. It seems to be embroidered with the same type of crystals that surround us. Her face has soft feminine features, white skin and red lips. Two small horns on the sides of her head are protruding through her long, black hair. The robe, which doesn¡¯t quite reach the floor, reveals two small human feet without any footwear. Her blue eyes have vertical-slit irises, just like a cat. With the exception of the eyes and horns, the figure in front of me seems to be that of a young woman.

    ¡°A demon?¡± I mumble involuntarily as I search through memories, trying to identify what I¡¯m looking at. All I can come up with is stories of humanoid demons that walked the earth during ancient times. No such creatures have ever been documented by reliable sources, so the consensus among scholars is that such stories are based on myth. The reality in front of me, however, says otherwise.

    ¡°I did not mean to startle you, young man. I mean no harm.¡± The demonic woman speaks with a serene voice that is as elegant as her appearance. Her face shows no emotion other than a hint of curiosity. I don¡¯t feel any need to be on guard despite the situation.

    Without giving an answer, I start looking around me. A bit of anxiety creeps up at the realization that I have no idea where I am. The massive chasm around me evokes a sense of mystery and wonder, but I¡¯m not about to let that distract me from the situation at hand. My gaze focuses back onto the being in front of me.

    ¡°What is this place?¡± my tone is controlled to let out as little emotion as possible. It¡¯s best not to show any distress right now.

    ¡°This is my home. Welcome, though I do not know who you are.¡±

    ¡°Right, where are my manners¡­ My name is Rigel Artemia.¡±

    Wait, why did I just give my real name? I let her friendly attitude coax me?

    ¡°Name? Ah, yes. Humans have those kinds of customs. It¡¯s been so long since I last conversed with one of your kind. Please call me Nashira.¡±

    Where did I hear that name before¡­ The Chaos Mage? That can¡¯t be it. Nashira Malik was a human mage that lived more than 300 years ago. It¡¯s possible that the information in my books was wrong, but no one is stupid enough to mistake this demon for a human woman, no matter how similar they may look.

    ¡°If I may ask, why are you dressed in that way?¡± she says while pointing her delicate hand at my chest.

    I look down at myself and realize I¡¯m still wearing rags. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s because I was captured and thrown into prison back in the¡ª Shit, I just remembered something I didn¡¯t want to remember. It would¡¯ve been better to think of it as a bad dream, but it really happened, didn¡¯t it? Those corrupt bastards killed my father and treated me like trash.

    Something is off though. Why can¡¯t I remember how I got into this cave or wherever the hell I am right now? The last thing I remember is¡­ that¡¯s right, I used chaos magic. Could it be that my mind was damaged as a result? The last time I used the ¡®Origin¡¯ spell, it was only on one arm and it ended badly. The arm required months of constant healing after that experiment. This time the spell was cast on the whole body. I don¡¯t feel any pain, just a bit of exhaustion. Hopefully memories are all I lost. My understanding of chaos magic is still poor. I wasn¡¯t able to find enough information on the subject. Most books did not even acknowledge its existence. I only used it because it¡¯s the only magic I know that can bypass the ¡®Mana Dispersion¡¯ field.

    ¡°You seem troubled. I don¡¯t mean to pry into your affairs. Please disregard the question.¡± Nashira¡¯s voice returns me to reality. A thought occurs. It¡¯s a minor possibility, but I can¡¯t ignore it.

    ¡°Nashira...¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Do you know about something called chaos magic?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I know about it.¡±

    ¡°Have you heard of the spell called ¡®Origin¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Yes, although it¡¯s not so much a spell as it is a rite of passage.¡±

    Alright, now I¡¯m becoming intrigued. I press onward.

    ¡°Are you by any chance the Nashira Malik, the one who invented chaos magic?¡±

    ¡°That is my name, though I did not invent anything. I simply taught it to humans.¡±

 Chapter 10: Nashira

    Who would¡¯ve thought that someday I would get to meet a historic legend in the flesh? Ever since I began studying exotic magic schools, I¡¯ve held a great deal of respect for the one known as the Chaos Mage. Arcane and dark magic are difficult in their own way, but neither one has given me as much trouble as chaos magic. Elemental spells like fire and earth are child¡¯s play by comparison. All one has to do is practice the four basic steps: concept, mana flow, emission and activation. A simple chant or catalyst will do most of the work for you. Talent alone was enough to master them.

    I first began to see the limits of my abilities when I started researching chaos magic. The other schools all have some sort of natural phenomenon associated with them. They all follow logical principles. Arcane, for example, specializes in altering the fundamental structure of matter. This makes it perfect for things like enhancing the strength and precision of elemental spells or even enhancing my own body. Dark magic specializes in mind alteration, subterfuge and illusion. On the other hand, I can¡¯t make any sense of chaos magic. It has no affinities, no natural phenomenon and no coherent structure that I can perceive. It¡¯s an aberration in an otherwise logical world. Anyone who can understand how it works has my utmost respect. This was my conclusion after the experiment that almost robbed me of an arm.

    Now that I¡¯ve met the one who supposedly created it, a different possibility has arisen. Maybe chaos magic was never meant for human use. It was created by demons. It stands to reason that their mana is different just like their bodies are different. If that¡¯s so then chaos magic was made to suit them, which means that humans are incompatible. This explains why chaos magic only became feasible after using the spell called ¡®Origin¡¯. Its purpose is to change the human body so as to make it compatible. It also explains why my arm was almost crippled the first time I used chaos magic. The mana flow in my arm became different from the rest of my body, thus causing a conflict. Using it on the whole body was the proper way, although it seems impossible to reverse now. It makes me want to slap myself for overlooking such a simple explanation.

    ¡°The Origin manifests differently for each user. It typically has some sort of visual effect. I must say, yours is more beautiful than any I have seen so far.¡±

    At first I didn¡¯t understand what Nashira was referring to, but then I turned my head around and saw two wings composed entirely of mana sticking out of my back. They seem to be formed from millions of transparent, white strands that float in the air. They have no weight at all. Are they some sort of side-effect?

    ¡°Is there some way to hide these? If they¡¯re made out of mana, then other mages would surely notice them. I would prefer to avoid that kind of attention.¡± I ask Nashira since she¡¯s the expert here.

    ¡°Indeed, there is a way. Simply channel the mana through conventional means and force it to stay inside the body. This may pose a challenge since your mana is now different from what you¡¯re used to.¡±

    It makes sense. Even if its nature changed, it¡¯s still mana. I should be able to control it with more practice. After bombarding her with questions for a while, it finally dawns on me that this behavior is very impolite. Nashira has been surprisingly patient with me so far. I won¡¯t waste her goodwill.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been imposing on someone I just met. Please pardon my rudeness.¡± I take a small bow using the manners of nobility.

    ¡°There is no need. I¡¯m happy to share the knowledge with one who has proven worthy.¡±

    Worthy? I doubt she is that generous. As Selene once said, mages will not give up their secrets easily. Knowledge is power. It is our main resource and our greatest strength. To simply give it away is unthinkable. Could she be expecting something in return?

    ¡°For now, let us move into my residence.¡±

    ¡°Residence?¡±

    She points to a hole in the cliff wall that is quite far below our current position. It has a long rock ledge that serves as an entrance and it¡¯s lit up by two mana crystals on the wall.

    Nashira disappears from view, leaving behind only traces of mana and a small reverberation in the air. I look down again and see that she appeared at the ledge mentioned before. She turns around gracefully and looks at me. Her eyes are telling me to follow.

    ¡°Divine Step¡­¡± I whisper to myself.

    She did not use a catalyst or a magic circle. This must be one of the spells that I failed to cast back at the academy. I tried to work around the problem and that resulted in the prototype teleportation circle that got me out of Delos. However, things are different now. I should be able to activate it normally, without the aid of any tools. It¡¯s a short distance and the target area is clearly visible. I can do this.

    Instead of the usual liquid flow of mana, it now feels like I¡¯ve gained a second set of nerves. They channel energy, mana I would assume, like an artery that carries blood. It¡¯s a peculiar feeling. Even so, my control is still good enough for spellcasting. I purge all unnecessary thoughts and focus on the task at hand.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Analyze the target. Establish coordinates. Divert mana toward the outer layers. Create a field surrounding the body. Now, instantly crush it all into a singularity!

    The space surrounding me is distorted into unnatural shapes. My breath freezes up and my ears pop. I get a familiar feeling of being yanked off of my feet. I blink involuntarily. When my eyes open again, I see that my location has changed. Nashira is giving me a knowing smile, like a teacher who is proud of her student¡¯s success. Ah, I miss the academy¡­

    Nashira¡¯s residence is big. There are at least 20 rooms, separated by circular doorways. The walls are plain rock without any decoration. Instead there are tables, metallic containers, crystalline structures with intricate designs and many small objects that look like tools. Being a mage, I understand exactly what I¡¯m looking at. This entire place is a research laboratory. Even if I don¡¯t know what these designs and experiments are, their similarities to my own work are clear.

    ¡°Have you been doing magic research by yourself here?¡± I inquire.

    ¡°Yes, I have worked here alone for many years.¡±

    She¡¯s the same as me then. Could this be what brought me here? Enormous amounts of mana are flowing through this facility. The amount of time and effort it must have taken to set it all up¡­ I can¡¯t even imagine.

    ¡°Why are you showing me all of this?¡±

    She pauses and makes a reluctant expression. After a moment of hesitation, she says ¡°Isn¡¯t it human courtesy to show a guest around the house?¡±

    ¡°A mage¡¯s work is equal to his life. Do you normally invite strangers in so easily? What if I had evil intentions?¡±

    ¡°My intuition tells me that you have no such intentions. I trust you.¡± she replies without a hint of doubt or hesitation.

    Intuition? How can she trust in something so vague? There must be some other reason why she¡¯s so open, but I can¡¯t imagine what that is. At least it doesn¡¯t look like she wants to harm me. She could have done anything she wanted while I was asleep on that crystal pillar. Instead, she invited me into her home as if we were close friends.

    Forget it¡­ My thoughts will swim in circles endlessly at this rate. She has shown me goodwill and my honor demands that I return it. I am her guest so I should act the part. Until then, I will simply stay on guard and watch for suspicious actions. She may try to use me in some way without me being aware. That¡¯s unlikely though. I won¡¯t call it intuition, but my impression of her is definitely good.

    The rest of the day goes by quickly. I suppose it doesn¡¯t make sense to speak of day and night in a place like this. There is no sun, only the light generated by mana and those giant crystals on the cliff walls. My host mentions that she doesn¡¯t need sleep, so there are no beds. There are only a few small, round chairs.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I have not prepared adequate living space for humans.  I was not expecting guests. If you wish, follow this tunnel here until you reach the surface world. Outside is a forest and there are no human settlements nearby. Would that be preferable?¡± she indicates a way outside.

    I consider the offer for a moment and then say ¡°I will go take a look. Thank you for your concern.¡±

    The path to the surface was longer than expected. The long, winding tunnel had no lighting of its own, but that¡¯s not an issue for a mage. Fire magic is an easy solution.

    As I reach the surface, a cool breeze brushes past me. The slightly inclined terrain suggests that I am on the side of a mountain or hill. There is nothing but trees and plants around here. The climate doesn¡¯t look very different from Amisos. It¡¯s already night. The moon and stars are shining brightly through the tree branches. A wild wolf howls in the distance.

    I sit on the cool grass and begin meditating. Focusing is difficult. Idle thoughts keep appearing. A lot of crazy things happened in the past few days. Being sentenced to death, breaking out of prison, becoming a fugitive, meeting a historic figure in a mysterious underground chasm¡­ Now that I think about it, there could be an entire world down there. I should look into it soon. Leaving that aside, where should I go from here? Am I still inside Amisos kingdom? Is it even worth it to return?

    I lost everything. My research is gone. My tools are gone. Everything is gone. Even if I was allowed to return, there is nothing to go back to.

    It¡¯s because of them. Those rotten nobles robbed me of everything and killed the only family I had left just to satisfy their filthy greed. Unforgivable¡­

    A sudden urge bursts forth from within. I stand up and scream at the top of my lungs into the cold night air. My voice is amplified by mana, making it echo throughout the forest. Startled animals flee in fear and confusion.

    ¡°I will find you and kill you all even if it¡¯s the last thing I do.¡±

 Chapter 11: Conquering a Mountain

    More than three weeks have passed since I met Nashira. Since I didn¡¯t want to disturb her meticulously-built home, I created a small shelter for myself on the surface, near the tunnel entrance. The trees in the area are quite big. Using wood, I built a treehouse large enough for one person to sleep in. The idea came from stories I read about elves. Supposedly they all live deep in uncharted forests. Unlike humans who cut down forests and use the land for farming, elves have a symbiotic relationship with nature. They protect the forests and the forests protect them. Their homes are built in tall trees and hidden with ancient magic. It¡¯s said that their civilization dates back tens of thousands of years, much older than those of humans. If such an amazing place exists, then I¡¯d certainly like to visit it someday.

    It¡¯s uncertain how much of this story is actually true. Stories and legends are often based on fact but they are also embellished and distorted every time they are retold. For example, there is a tale from a few hundred years ago, when Amisos was still forming. Supposedly there was a great warrior who could crush boulders with his bare hands. He defeated an army of a thousand by himself. He used his great strength to unite the neighbouring tribes. This alliance would eventually become known as Amisos kingdom. I doubt such a man ever existed. It sounds like a made-up story meant to give the country a sense of pride and unity. It¡¯s not a bad thing, but it¡¯s useless to me. Reliable knowledge is what interests me.

    Most of the day is spent exploring the forest and training my skills. It turns out that this area is the base of a mountain.  It¡¯s a heavily forested and uninhabited area; the perfect spot to live in solitude. A magic field was also cast to keep stray animals away from the tunnel. Nashira has lost track of how long she has been here, but it¡¯s probably several decades at least. That¡¯s a long time to live alone, for humans at least. Most of my activities at the academy were conducted in private, but I still had plenty of contact with teachers, other students, servants and some nobles who visited on occasion. I was never truly alone.

    It¡¯s a different story for Nashira however. She has been alive for centuries. Her knowledge is solid evidence that she really is the same Chaos Mage who lived 300 years ago. She has been disconnected from the world so long that entire decades passed without her noticing. Perhaps this is one of the reasons why she welcomed me. Even a demon can become weary of doing nothing but research and experiments for so long.

    I hunt animals and gather plants for food. I¡¯m already familiar with sleeping outdoors, so the treehouse wasn¡¯t really necessary. It was mainly for magic practice. The wood was molded by altering the water within it and then strengthened with arcane magic. Located at a height of 12 meters, the treehouse cannot be reached through normal means. This gives me a chance to practice ¡®Divine Step¡¯. Teleporting up to the treehouse and back is a good exercise. The spell is also used to travel longer distances. It can take me as far as my eyesight can reach. Even if my vision is obscured by trees, I can use anything that contains mana as a point of reference for teleportation. No chant is necessary, which means that with enough experience the spell is activated almost instantly. The biggest limiting factor is the mana cost of the spell which increases with distance travelled.

    In the evening, I visit Nashira at her underground residence. Her hospitality continues to surprise me. She doesn¡¯t seem bothered by my presence and instead asks for my help with some experiments. I doubt that help is necessary. If she didn¡¯t need help for decades then why would it start now? She might be doing this for my benefit, so that I may learn something new. She used to be a magic teacher long ago. Maybe some of those old habits are returning. When I mentioned this casually at one point, she became uncharacteristically embarrassed and denied it strongly. I decided not to press the issue. After a few hours of work, I become too tired to continue working and retire to my treehouse. Unlike her, my brain needs a few hours of sleep to function properly. Just like that, three weeks passed in the blink of an eye.

    After much exploring, I discover two human settlements along the edge of the forest. One is a small farming village to the south and the other is a medium-sized town to the west. According to Nashira, this whole area is part of Zamora, a kingdom located directly to the south of Amisos. I received a bit of a shock when hearing this. Not long ago, I was near the northern border of Amisos. Somehow I crossed all the way into the south. The only thing that can account for this is teleportation. I regret not being able to remember what exactly happened. In any case, there is no need to visit the towns right now, so I return after confirming their location.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

    While helping with a particular experiment, I receive an even bigger surprise. We were testing mana resonance on a piece of red crystal, when I decide to ask a fairly simple question.

    ¡°Nashira, what is this crystal called? These physical properties are unlike anything I¡¯ve read about.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know? I believe humans call it bloodstone.¡±

    ¡°What!? Isn¡¯t bloodstone supposed to be opaque?¡±

    ¡°The one you¡¯re referring to is the low-quality composite version that is found near the surface. In its natural state, it is mixed with quartz, granite, shale and other impurities. The one we have here is 100% pure.¡±

    Her explanation only confuses me more. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it corrode our mana then?¡±

    ¡°Corrosion requires a trigger in order to start the reaction.¡±

    ¡°So it won¡¯t react unless it comes into direct contact with mana?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. If you are worried about the danger of poisoning, don¡¯t be. Your mana circuits will not react to it. Your mana is now the same as mine because of ¡®Origin¡¯. Once you have completed the rite of passage, bloodstone poisoning can no longer take place. At most, you will experience a slight headache or raised body temperature.¡±

    My mouth stretches into a wide smile. This new information is giving me a lot of interesting ideas. Some experiment will be necessary to confirm if I¡¯m right and I know just the people to test it on.

    ¡°Thank you, Nashira. This information is very useful.¡± She gives a nod in response and goes back to work.

    I eagerly await the day I see those nobles again. The look on their faces will be priceless.

    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

    From the beginning, I trained myself each and every day while quickly incrementing the difficulty. My last excursion in a forest was just a camping trip by comparison. This time I¡¯m serious. This time I have resolve. Physical strength, magic enhancements, combat spells, stealth, teleportation, all of these skills were sharpened. Some of them were put to the test after the third week.

    I start sprinting up the mountain until I reach a cliff. Then I start teleporting over everything that couldn¡¯t be climbed. I went higher and higher while pushing myself to the limit. My breathing is steady even while running. The mind is as clear as the cloudless sky. My mana circuits are humming with energy.

    This mountain is quite big. The highest peak must be about 5 km above sea level. Without teleportation, it would take weeks to climb. Fortunately, the weather is nice and visibility is good. ¡®Divine Step¡¯ covers hundreds of meters in a single jump. I keep going without any rest. White, snowy peaks appear in the distance. The landscape is flying past me at a dizzying rate. Trees are a just blur and startled animals run away after my landings. My speed would make the fastest wind mage burn with envy.

    Establish coordinates. Create mana field. Compress into singularity. Faster. Keep running. Establish coordinates. Create mana field. Compress into singularity. Faster. Higher. Faster!

    An entire valley is crossed in a single ¡®Divine Step¡¯. My landing point is on the highest peak of the mountain. Though I am sweating hard and breathing roughly, I reached my destination safely. Cold wind is blowing, which I counter with fire magic to stay warm. The air is a bit too thin for breathing. This is remedied by using air and arcane magic to compress the atmosphere around me.

    I can see clouds far below me. It feels empowering to stare down at the earth below like this. At this altitude, the horizon is more than 250 km away. Amisos should be somewhere to the north, but it¡¯s too far to see and clouds are getting in my way. The two towns I discovered look like small specks. If my eyesight was good enough, I could see every town within a radius of 100 km or more. People and buildings are barely visible. A profound sigh escapes me.

    ¡°Everything looks so small, so insignificant¡­ yet also beautiful.¡±

    I make a new resolution. When my affairs are in order and I can finally settle down somewhere, I will build my home on a mountain like this one.

 Chapter 12: A Different Approach

    ¡°Rigel, are you familiar with the concept of fate?¡±

    My immediate reaction is bewilderment. It¡¯s not the question itself that bewildered me. It¡¯s the fact that Nashira went out of her way to find me beneath the treehouse. Normally, she never leaves her underground home. I wonder what prompted this. Did she suddenly become interested in philosophy? No, if I look closely, there is a hint of anxiety or fear in her expression. However, it¡¯s impossible to guess what she¡¯s thinking just from that.

    ¡°Uh, fate¡­ I think it¡¯s the idea that the future is predetermined or inflexible. Some scholars think that we are puppets, acting out an elaborate play for the gods. The implications vary depending on who you ask but that¡¯s the general idea. It makes sense to some degree because the universe is largely deterministic. In an experiment, we carefully control the conditions and then know what result to expect; cause and effect. Fate implies something even more fundamental and it¡¯s a useless concept in my opinion. There is no way to know for certain if the future is predetermined or not.¡± My answer is sincere. With the same uneasy expression, she adds another question.

    ¡°What if one had prescience, the power to predict the future?¡±

    ¡°Like some kind of oracle? I¡¯ve read some stories about them but I wonder if such a thing even exists. If the future can be predicted, doesn¡¯t that invalidate the concept of free will? It would imply that fatalism is true, that events are inevitable and free will is an illusion. Well, it¡¯s certainly possible that we¡¯re all puppets on an invisible string without being aware of it. Even so, what could we do with that information? In a fatalistic universe, choice is meaningless. Some say only the gods are truly free, but that makes no difference for the rest of us. It also raises a bunch of other difficult questions.¡±

    Nashira faces downward with her arms crossed as if she¡¯s deep in thought, but I already noticed the subtle change she is trying to hide. She is disappointed by my answer. It¡¯s an expression I have not seen from her before, even when my mistakes caused an experiment to go badly. I just said whatever crossed my mind. Was it that bad?

    She raises her head again. It¡¯s her normal face. ¡°You are correct, Rigel. Thank you for the honest input. I won¡¯t disturb you any further, please continue with your training.¡± She turns around and walks back into the tunnel with her usual small, graceful steps. I stare at her back as she leaves.

    A little bit of mana-aura is leaking out of her body. Her control must be slipping. The only time this happens is when she is emotionally disturbed in some way, even if it doesn¡¯t show on her face. Could she be holding something back again? That¡¯s fine... If Nashira doesn¡¯t want to tell me something then I will accept her decision. During the past month, I¡¯ve been able to determine a few things about her character. For example, she is the most honest person I¡¯ve ever known. She speaks with complete sincerity at all times. When there is something she doesn¡¯t want to say, her guilt and discomfort are visible on her face and in the bit of aura that leaks out, like just now. Nothing was ever asked about my background or how I ended up here. She also never seems anxious when her back is turned toward me. As stated on the first day we met, she seems to trust me completely.

    Under normal circumstances, I would call her na?ve to the point of foolishness. It would be unthinkable for an ordinary person to accept an unknown mage into his home without demanding a single thing or asking any questions. Everyone knows that mages cannot be taken lightly. They can end lives with the wave of a hand and without any weapons. Nashira is far from ordinary however. Aside from being a demon, her knowledge and experience is far more extensive than mine and she has probably seen things that I can scarcely imagine. This could be why no apprehension is shown toward me.

    If she wants to keep secrets despite her obvious discomfort at doing so, there must be a good reason for it. She has not given me any cause to doubt her intentions, so I return the favor. I will never pressure her to say anything she doesn¡¯t want to. Her hospitality and kindness are enough. To demand more would be deplorable.

    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    One particular morning, my concentration is disturbed during my daily meditation session. I feel a faint movement in the forest¡¯s aura, like a ripple caused by a drop of water hitting the calm surface of a lake. Something is stirring near the edge of the forest to the south. Tiny mana tremors are coming from there. They would be too small to notice if there weren¡¯t so many of them. I should investigate.

    I run in a southward direction while teleporting part of the way to save time. As I approach the edge of the forest, two human auras appear in the distance. They are moving quickly. I teleport onto a tall tree branch and hide my presence while observing the situation. One of the two figures is a young boy, about 13 or 14 years old I would guess. His clothes are cheap cloth like those of a peasant. Running a few meters behind him is a ragged-looking man who is wearing a mix of leather armor and animal pelts, along with an axe in his right hand. The young boy is obviously running for his life. He is surprisingly fast on his feet without any magic, slowly gaining distance from the attacker behind him.

    Seeing that he can¡¯t catch him this way, the attacker slows down and readies his axe. At the same time, I enhance my body with magic. The axe is thrown at full strength. I instantly teleport behind the boy using ¡®Divine Step¡¯ and snatch the flying axe out of the air. With a spinning motion, I turn around and use the axe¡¯s momentum to throw it back toward the attacker. He is too surprised to dodge in time and instead uses an arm to block it. He yells in pain as the axe cuts all the way to the bone. I won¡¯t give him a chance to recover.

    ¡°Lightning Orb¡±

    The spell covers the few meters between us in an instant and hits the man squarely in the chest. He yells again as the electrical energy causes all his muscles to spasm painfully for a few moments, after which he collapses on the ground unconscious. The spell was adjusted to make it non-lethal, but he won¡¯t be able to walk for a few weeks unless he receives healing magic.

    ¡°Eh?¡± The young boy behind me notices the turn of events and stops running. He approaches with caution and asks ¡°Are you a mage?¡± while breathing with difficulty. He must be exhausted from running so hard.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°Please, my village is being raided! Please help us!¡± He begs me with a desperate look in his eyes. No problem, I would have helped even if he didn¡¯t ask.

    I give a nod as a reply and then continue running toward the village. This isn¡¯t a simple act of kindness though. If it was me from a few months ago, I might¡¯ve ignored this event. No reason to risk my life for a peasant village I don¡¯t know. The old habits I grew up with at the academy always told me to stay out of unrelated conflict. The experience at Lapithos showed me that this was the wrong approach. Even though I had bad luck, the fact that I hid my identity ended up backfiring. They were able to do whatever they wanted without raising any eyebrows.

    Especially after I broke out of prison, those rotten nobles now have a legitimate reason to place a bounty on me. I am a fugitive, a wanted criminal. Unless the situation is changed, I won¡¯t even be able to buy information anymore. The Royal Council has an enormous amount of power. I don¡¯t know how far their connections reach. Every other country might try to capture and sell me to them. Bounty hunters will chase me and living in a civilized society will be impossible.

    This situation is unacceptable. I refuse to hide like a cornered animal. I will face my enemies head-on and win. For that to happen, it¡¯s necessary to make some connections of my own. I need people who will vouch for me no matter what kind of bribe or threat they are faced with. One possibility is making it so that Zamora kingdom will refuse to hand me over. I am fairly certain that the king of Zamora has enough pride and power that he will not meekly comply with the Councillors. Raising an army of my own might be too much to ask, but he may help once he hears that my father, King Leo, was assassinated. I should meet with him face-to-face. Until then, I will make a name for myself so that my words carry more weight. My enemies will learn to fear the name Rigel Artemia.

 Chapter 13: Fire Tempest

    Saving a village from raiders will be a good start for my final goal. Make it flashy enough and the story could spread like wildfire. It¡¯s even better if I can do it single-handedly. All people love heroic tales, don¡¯t they? Just like the founder of Amisos, I want to take on an army by myself. That kind of feat is a bit out of reach at the moment, but getting rid of a bunch of bandits is doable with the right strategy. The nearby town is about a day¡¯s travel from here. Even if reinforcements were sent, they won¡¯t get here in time.

    After I arrive at my destination, I move stealthily and survey the whole area. The village has a basic wall surrounding it, but the two gates are broken down and black smoke is rising. By teleporting onto one of the tallest houses, this gives me a good vantage point from which to see everything. My na?ve and selfish thoughts of heroism fade away quickly once I see the horrific situation inside. It¡¯s much more gruesome than expected.

    The attackers are setting houses on fire with torches, burning alive anyone who is hiding inside. Anyone who tries to fight back is murdered with little resistance. Groups of panicked villagers are surrounded by cavalry while trying to run and then herded like cattle. The men and boys are cut to pieces even as they plead for mercy on their knees. The older women face the same fate. The younger women and girls are gathered into one area outside the village and forced into cages on wheels, stationed outside the gates. Several of the attackers are brandishing whips made out of iron chains. With sadistic pleasure, they lash out at their helpless captives, even hitting little girls who perhaps weren¡¯t walking fast enough. The victims cry and scream in despair. They endure whiplashes in return. Similar acts of senseless cruelty are happening throughout the village. I can see it in their faces. These barbarians are used to this kind of cruelty. They enjoy causing torment to those weaker than them.

    Dark thoughts stir in the back of my mind as I watch the atrocity unfold. Rage rises up within me like a volcano ready to burst. My teeth are grinding painfully against each other.

    ¡°These god-forsaken curs¡­ Death is too light of a punishment. It¡¯s regrettable that I can¡¯t take my time and make them suffer. I will settle for slaughtering them like the blood-sucking parasites they are.¡±

    My patience is at its limits. Even with my training, I can¡¯t stay calm in this situation. My usual cautious self is replaced by a bloodthirsty demon. At the very least, I will avoid harming the villagers even if it might be difficult when there are more than a hundred enemies. Magic with large area of effect is necessary and its power is indiscriminate. Without proper control, a mage is a bigger threat to his allies than his enemies. However, I am not an average spellcaster.

    My first victims are a group of scumbags outside the village wall who are shoving prisoners into metal cages. I build up a huge electric charge in the air above them and release it downward at full power.

    ¡°Lightning Spire¡±

    They are caught completely unaware due to their lack of mana detection. Their bodies start convulsing violently as the lightning passes through. Eyes and other organs are roasted from the inside while the skin turns dark, cracks and starts bleeding. The cages are also caught on the edge of the area of effect, but the women inside are safe. Electricity is channeled through the exterior of the cage without harming the interior. A large group of horses stationed nearby, presumably those of the raiders, are scared by the light show and run away. Good. Now they need to run on foot to escape.

    This single spell killed about 20 enemies. A few others who are outside the area of effect start looking around in a panic, trying to understand what just happened. Of course, I don¡¯t give them any time. I support my right arm using the left and then carefully take aim. I hit them one-by-one with a spell called ¡®Sonic Resonance¡¯ right in their heads. This purple beam of arcane and air magic can hit distant targets very precisely which is perfect for hunting down the stragglers. Its effect is not strong enough to instantly kill a human, but it will cause internal bleeding. I¡¯m sure it also hurts so badly that they will wish for death. If hit in the head, important blood vessels can be ruptured which will eventually lead to death if not treated. The biggest downside is that it reveals the caster¡¯s location.

    I watch with revulsion as my victims cover their faces and fall to the ground screaming in pain. Unlike them, I find no joy in causing pain and suffering to others, but I have no sympathy to spare for these parasites.

    After eliminating all threats in sight, I move on to the village. There is no time to open the cages or talk to the prisoners. More people will die the longer this battle takes. I must finish it as fast as possible. This is easier said than done because there are still dozens of enemies remaining. Their strength is on par with an average warrior. The mana-auras are above average yet still too weak for a mage. Even if some magic is thrown at me, it won¡¯t be strong enough to penetrate my mana shield. I¡¯m also wearing a mage¡¯s robe weaved out of synthetic fiber that protects against physical attacks and low to mid-level spells. Similar to the one Nashira is wearing, the robe was designed to prevent injury during magic experiments.

    There are no guards at the broken gate. Surely they never expected to be attacked from the outside. These kinds of savage raiders attack poorly defended settlements, pillage anything they can carry and then leave before the kingdom¡¯s army can find them. In this case they¡¯re even kidnapping women. They must be quite confident. Let¡¯s see if that confidence is justified.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    I¡¯m spotted by a group of the savages. One of them yells something in a language I¡¯m not familiar with and then runs in the other direction, presumably to warn the rest. The others start to encroach on my position like a pack of wolves.

    Even against the large number of enemies I¡¯m about to face, victory will come as long as I avoid being surrounded and prevent them from getting too close. There is a certain spell that was recently developed with Nashira¡¯s help which is perfect for this kind of one-versus-many battle. It can absorb energy from the environment and consumes far less mana than if I simply casted one spell after another. A catalyst is necessary to properly control it, which will eventually be phased out with experience.

    I take out a small crystal with a teardrop shape, about the size of a human eye. The magic lock on it is released by my unique aura which acts as a signature, after which I toss the catalyst into the air. It stops moving in midair as if it¡¯s stuck. Some of my mana is drained as a large magic field is emitted with the catalyst as the point of origin. The radius is about 50 meters, which is also the maximum range of the spell I¡¯m about to cast. I named it after the god who is said to control fire.

    ¡°First craft of Hephaestus: Fire Tempest¡±

    A sizable chunk of earth is sucked up from below and compressed into a ball around the catalyst. At the same time, heat energy is drained from nearby burning houses. To someone with no magic training, it must seem like everything is floating in midair. The fire is absorbed by the ball of earth while I supply some mana of my own, turning it into what looks like a ball of burning magma. All of it happens in less than 3 seconds, excluding the chant, as measured during our experiments. The attackers are staring at the molten ball with their mouths hanging open.

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to be surprised.¡±

    My evil grin makes them take a few steps back, unsure of how to react. I make the first move. The molten ball flares up and 1 meter long blades of fire extend outward. The bladed sphere is propelled forward as it begins to spin rapidly, crashing into the confused men and slicing them to pieces before they can even react.

    ¡°That¡¯s it? At least put up a fight you filthy parasites!¡±

    I start running toward the next targets while holding the ball at a safe distance from myself. All of my enemies have shocked expressions as I continue to swing the ball around me, leaving nothing but burning corpses in my wake. This spell allows me to freely control the shape and movement of the ball as long as I stay inside the magic field, all while using very little mana. The bandits were even nice enough to create fires for me to use as energy. Now it is turned against them, burning them alive or cutting them up as I please.

    After a while, the surviving bandits realize that I¡¯m alone and try to surround me with their superior numbers. I bring the spinning orb above my head and extend the tendrils outward into 4 meter long whips of molten earth that lash out against anyone who dares to approach. They scream in agony as the whips leave behind charred flesh and bone. A few bandits try to throw their weapons at me. I block them by morphing the orb into a shield. After that, I reward their efforts by shooting spikes of molten earth at their faces.

    With a catalyst aiding me, I can control the ¡®Fire Tempest¡¯ with one hand while using the other to cast more spells. This strategy turns out to be very effective as I kill dozens after dozens of bandits without taking any injury. Archers try to shoot me from what they think is my blind spot, only to realize I have no blind spots. I can sense their auras in all directions without having to look at them. I gain a lot of information from sensing how mana flows in their bodies. I can tell if they¡¯re swinging a weapon or shooting a bow or running away. This also allows me to tell the bandits apart from the surviving villagers. My boosted speed is good enough to dodge anything I don¡¯t have time to block. Plenty of structures around here can be used as cover if necessary.

    The bandits do not have the equipment or magic skills to stop my attacks. They may be used to slaughtering helpless villagers, but now they face an opponent they never dreamed of. Anyone who tries to attack suffers a painful death. Some even had the bright idea to try and take hostages. An accurately fired flaming tendril solves that problem. I could use ¡®Sonic Resonance¡¯, but the pulse would also cause significant injury to the hostage. It¡¯s not focused enough.

    I whittle down the attackers¡¯ forces while scanning the village. ¡®Fire Tempest¡¯ continues to absorb energy from burning buildings within range, putting out the fires at the same time. Seeing that the tides have turned, a few brave villagers pick up any weapons they can find and begin fighting back. The bandits realize they have no chance and flee out of the second gate in droves. I decide to let them go. My purpose here is not to take as many lives as possible, it¡¯s to save this village. This world is filled with trash. If I went after every single one that entered my sight, my quest would never end and I would eventually turn into a savage killer just like them. I will not let them bring me down to their level. My pride will not allow it.

    The battle ends in less than an hour. Total number of lives claimed by me: 58 parasites and zero villagers.

 Chapter 14: Civil War

    Even though the attack was repelled, dealing with the aftermath of a bloody conflict is arguably more painful than the conflict itself. It¡¯s not physical pain though. My injuries from battle amounted to a few scratches that were easily healed. This could be called a flawless victory even though my opponents were a bunch of parasites. Nonetheless, any sense of satisfaction quickly fades when I see sobbing mothers pick up the bloody pieces of what used to be their family. The parasites really did not hold back at all. I wonder if father made that kind of face when mother died. Unable to stand looking at this any longer, I¡¯m forced to turn away.

    I begin healing anyone still alive with serious injuries, starting with those in critical condition. I believe they call this triage in the military. Using the body¡¯s natural healing power enhanced with arcane and water magic, critical injuries are treated until the victim¡¯s life is no longer in danger, after which I move on to others. Healing takes time and energy. If I took too long to mend everyone, others would die before their turn arrives. At least I have plenty of mana left over after the fight.

    Several of the villagers are confused or wary of me. This comes as no surprise since many of them must have seen me slaughter the bandits with magic they have not seen before. Mages in general are feared because they wield great power and can harm their own allies. It¡¯s not uncommon for magical accidents to claim lives. Actually, that¡¯s the main reason why exotic magic schools were banned. It¡¯s too difficult to control for the average mage but it¡¯s also an attractive subject, leading to unfortunate events caused by incompetent people who were a little too ambitious for their own good. Their stories are etched into my memory to avoid making the same mistakes.

    The villagers calm down when they see me healing their family and neighbors. They might still be worried about what I will demand in exchange. Saying that I¡¯m doing this out of the goodness of my soul will just sound suspicious. Maybe pretend to be a selfless priest¡­ No, that would backfire for sure. It¡¯s best to say nothing unless asked and wait for help to arrive from the nearby town. If no one comes by tomorrow morning, I will personally go kick their doors down and demand action. It¡¯s common sense to help fellow countrymen.

    ¡°Master Artemia, let us express our deepest gratitude once again on behalf of the village.¡±

    A few villagers approached me and bowed as they said that. I¡¯ve already been thanked enough though. One woman would not stop bowing after I healed her sister¡­

    ¡°Do you know if help will arrive anytime soon? The lord of this area won¡¯t abandon your village, right?¡± I get straight to the point.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Someone from the town of Batna should be here by evening. Our village is not wealthy but I¡¯m sure our protector, Lord Arfan, will present you with a generous reward. Until then, would you like some of our fine wine to help you relax? Lord Arfan says it¡¯s the best in the region.¡± A man responds with expectant eyes.

    What a diplomat. It was a life-threatening situation just hours ago and he¡¯s already trying to build relations. Surely he will become a great merchant. I suppose it won¡¯t hurt to accept his offer. The healing is almost done and it would hinder my goal if I¡¯m perceived as shy. The rest is up to the survivors.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Captain Asher was staying temporarily in the town of Batna, near the mountain forest that acted as a border between Amisos and Zamora. He is the leader of an elite unit of soldiers known as Bloodmoon that answers directly to the king of Zamora. Instead of fighting directly on the battlefield, they specialize in covert operations such as spying, deception, scouting, assassination, misdirection and other methods of hindering enemy activities before a battle begins. His team stopped to rest in Batna along with 1000 other soldiers on their way to Amisos. At the king¡¯s direct order, they were preparing to meet with the main army.

    This plan is delayed when he received word that a barbarian raiding force from the Western Plains was spotted on its way to a nearby village. He reported this information to the commander in charge of the regiment, after which he immediately rallied his team and left to defend the village. Sending an elite unit to fight off barbarians was not common practice, but it was decided that his unit would reach the village much faster and possibly catch the raiders as they were returning. Barbarian raids are a plague in this region and he wanted to do his part to eliminate the threat even if he won¡¯t be in time to prevent the attack. Bloodmoon numbered 80 people, all riding the fastest horses the royal stables could produce. Despite their low headcount, there was no doubt that their strength would be enough to defeat the barbarian attack.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Asher was quite surprised when he found the barbarians running away from the village mostly on foot. He took 40 people with him and ordered the rest of Bloodmoon to hunt down the stragglers, an easy task for fighters of their level.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Far away from Rigel¡¯s location, the capital city of Amisos kingdom is in grave turmoil. Many buildings are damaged or completely destroyed. Collapsed roofs, large holes and smouldering ashes can be seen on buildings which are still standing. The city is smothered in a layer of dust caused by the ongoing destruction. Broken weapons, shields and pieces of armor litter the streets. They are colored with the blood of men and horses. The air is so bad that people need to cover their faces with cloth to be able to breathe. The extremely unsanitary conditions are perfect for the spread of deadly illness.

    The only living beings in the streets are rats, insects and scattered individuals who are scavenging for food. Most of the surviving civilians have already left the city, though not before many lives were ruined by the sudden conflict. No one knows exactly how many perished in the ensuing chaos, but it¡¯s estimated to be in the tens of thousands due to the densely populated area.

    On a particular rooftop on the outskirts of the city is Selene, dressed in leather armor with her fiery-red hair fluttering in the morning breeze. She is lying on her abdomen while observing the surroundings using a cylindrical tool called a spy glass which allows her to see objects at a distance much better than with the naked eye. It¡¯s an important tool for things like scouting enemy positions and observing the course of a battle. She is perturbed when hearing footstep noises behind her. She turns around in a quick, practiced motion with her sword drawn and fierce determination in her eyes.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s only you¡­¡± she sighs with relief after seeing the familiar figure of her friend, Laila.

    ¡°Anything new happen since I left?¡± her friend asks.

    ¡°Not much. The main hostilities have died down for the moment. There are scattered pockets of conflict, but they don¡¯t result in any big changes. They are only wasting lives. All sides seem to be at a stalemate.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t last for much longer. There is heavy movement coming from the north. A large army is approaching the city. Judging by the size of their formations, there must be between ten and twenty thousand.¡±

    ¡°Twenty thousand!? Are they from Amisos or is it a foreign army?¡±

    ¡°I saw several banners from the northern clans. Most of the army seems to belong to Lachlan¡¯s faction but there were also the Padraig, Valdez and Hadwin clans.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ So this isn¡¯t just an isolated event. All of the major northern clans must be involved. If they can afford to send a force of this size despite the tension on the Athenite border, they must be serious about taking over this city.¡±

    ¡°I did not see Cassius¡¯ banner but it¡¯s probably because his hands are full with the recent events at Lapithos. Still, a force this big will easily wipe out any remaining resistance in this city. If we don¡¯t leave soon, we will be swallowed up in it. They will be here within a few days. What do you want to do?¡±

    Selene frowns and rubs her eyes in frustration. She doesn¡¯t have a clear answer to give. The two of them arrived in Delos just two days ago and were shocked at the devastation. Delos was the shining jewel of Amisos kingdom, a modern city with great power and prestige. Now it is nothing but a smoldering ruin. The worst part is that she can¡¯t find out what exactly happened. There are rumors that the conflict started with the death of King Leo Artemia, but it¡¯s not clear who started the fighting and why. The situation became chaotic before anyone could understand what was happening.

    ¡°I only wanted to find out what happened to Rigel¡­ How did things end up like this? Why are the major clans fighting each other so desperately? I don¡¯t understand it...¡± she looks down with a defeated expression.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t know. This conflict is too big for a couple of lone warriors like us. We should just return home and be happy that we weren¡¯t directly involved.¡±

    Selene raises her head and says ¡°You can go. I¡¯m staying until I find the truth. It¡¯s the least I can do after failing to help Rigel at Lapithos.¡±

    ¡°No, if you¡¯re staying then I¡¯m staying too. I may not know this Rigel person very well, but I can¡¯t just sit on my butt while my best friend is fighting in a civil war.¡±

    With a bitter smile on her face, Selene mutters ¡°Thank you, Laila.¡± She then turns around and continues to study the city though the spy glass.

 Chapter 15: The Turbulent Tides of History

    Historically, the country of Amisos has not been a peaceful place. It was first created several hundred years ago by the union of multiple clans that coexisted on the same land. These clans could not be considered civilized by any modern historian. Hierarchy was decided by individual strength and charisma. Old traditions like single combat were the preferred method of determining who was most fit to rule. This resulted in physically strong leaders that were otherwise incapable of ruling their clans effectively, particularly during times of peace. Trade was a strange concept to them. Instead they relied on raiding and military conquest to expand their territory and acquire resources.

    Befriending neighbors and trying to work together with them was viewed as a sign of weakness. People who tried these approaches did not live long. Why go through a tedious process like trade when you can just kill everyone and pillage what you need from them? This trend continued unimpeded since before the advent of history. It never really occurred to anyone to question it. It¡¯s the law of nature after all, kill or be killed. Men and children were the primary targets for elimination, while women of reproductive age would be captured for slavery and other purposes better left unspoken. In essence, the clans that Amisos grew from were no different from the barbarians that Rigel fought against.

    Magic and natural science were in their infancy at the time. Without the aid of this knowledge, people lived off of the land through hunting and primitive farming techniques. Competition was fierce. Entire clans were wiped out by their neighbors in order to obtain their lands. Healing magic and medicine were nearly nonexistent, which meant that disease and natural disasters could easily claim lives. Children were the most vulnerable, most dying before the age of 5. Living past the age of 40 was rare.

    Over time, the various clans of Amisos came to realize that things did not have to remain this way. They discovered the advantages of diplomacy and trade, which resulted in many lives being spared and improvements in living conditions. Anarchy was replaced by a centralized government where leaders were decided based on their ability to govern rather than their ability to kill the previous leader in armed combat. This became known as meritocracy. The country was ruled by a king, but his power was limited. The real power was in the hands of the major clan factions.

    At the same time, magic and natural science became more prominent. They became appreciated as useful tools, not only in warfare but also in daily life. The advantage of creating fire and molding the earth without the use of tools is obvious. Healing magic allowed people to recover from injuries that would be fatal without it. In warfare, magic outclassed bows and other ranged weapons of the time. It provided strategic support through long-range bombardment of enemy formations and altering the land to create defensible positions. The help of earth and fire mages greatly sped up the construction of walls and fortresses too.

    The biggest downside is that mages take a lot of time and effort to train, so their numbers are few. Access to magic teachers is limited to wealthy people such as successful merchants and nobility. Peasants could never hope to become mages.

    Despite this slow, gradual progress, the kingdom of Amisos continued to engage in frequent conflicts. Peace never lasted for more than a few years, occurring only when people were too exhausted to continue fighting. The first extended peace came with the rule of King Leo Artemia III. His strong charisma and generous heart allowed him to befriend enemies, forge alliances, establish cooperation through trade and end feuds that had lasted for decades. Through his efforts, Amisos avoided having to fight in any major conflicts for 27 years. Even as the Athenites to the north were becoming more brazen, the border disputes remained small and nearly insignificant compared to the past. 27 years of relative peace for a major power is unheard of in the history of human kingdoms thus far. This is the most notable achievement of King Leo III. Of course, this peace eventually collapsed. The ugly side of mankind is not so easy to tame. Moreover, there are forces at work that no human could predict¡­

    To the south of Amisos, King Hamal of Zamora has maintained a positive relationship with Amisos for over 40 years, mainly thanks to the efforts of Leo himself. He ended any unresolved disputes and forged a strong alliance through an agreement known as the Treaty of Talab, which demanded mutual defense from both countries in the event of a conflict.

    This treaty would turn out to have much more impact than King Leo expected. A vicious civil war broke out in Amisos after his death. Word of this eventually reached the ears of King Hamal, the current ruler of Zamora. News of his friend¡¯s premature death saddened his old heart, which eventually gave way to determination. He decided to honor their friendship by sending an army to stamp out the rebellion. This decision was controversial as Zamora has little to gain from such an expedition. Mobilizing a large army puts a serious strain on the kingdom¡¯s resources and makes it more vulnerable while the army is away. Hamal remained unrelenting in his decision however. His agreement with Leo was more important and it was also the righteous thing to do. His vassals could not object to that and reluctantly followed the order.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Hamal accompanied the main portion of the army all the way to the city of Talab, on the border between Amisos and Zamora where the treaty was signed. At the age of 82, he is too old to fight or even to directly command the army. This task was left in the hands of his generals who relayed the King¡¯s orders.

    It takes a lot of time to mobilize an army. Soldiers must be gathered from all over the kingdom. They must be armed, fed and organized into a coherent force. While all of this is taking place, King Hamal waits in Talab while sending messengers into the southern provinces of Amisos. Their task is to understand the situation there and inform the local lords of their intentions. Having been through numerous conflicts during his rule, King Hamal is a veteran of the battlefield and an experienced commander. His plan is to have the generals push into Amisos with the eventual destination being Delos, the capital city. With the ongoing civil war, the situation is very delicate. Any misstep could make things worse. Even with his wealth of experience, Hamal is unsure of what to expect.

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Captain Asher has been a member of Bloodmoon for over a decade and has seen a lot of troubling things in that time. He knows how brutal the barbarian raids can be. They kill indiscriminately, pillage everything they can carry and burn the rest. He has been to villages that were hit by a raid and seen the aftermath with his own eyes. However, on this particular day, he is perplexed. The extent of the damage is far less than expected. A bit of smoke is rising from some buildings, but all the fires have been put out and the village is mostly intact. All of the corpses have already been removed. The villagers are cleaning and repairing the damaged structures. Most of them seem to have been spared from serious harm. Looking at this scene, no one in their right mind would think that a raid just took place. Asher sets out to find what happened.

    After questioning some villagers, he becomes even more perplexed. Most of them are unable to give a coherent account of the event. Some say the gods made a miracle happen, something that Asher doesn¡¯t consider useful information. One claimed he saw a god in human form. The god was wielding a massive blade of fire and single-handedly slaughtering the attackers. Another villager said he saw a majestic Phoenix, a legendary creature whose body is made of fire. The only consistent detail in their stories is that one being repelled the attack.

    Asher is not a particularly religious fellow and has never seen anything that he considers a miracle. He believes that gods rule over humanity, but does not think they would directly intervene like this. Gods are beyond the daily affairs of mortals. It¡¯s said that they watch the world from above while sitting on clouds. They may occasionally intervene on some kind of whim that is beyond human understanding. For example, heroes of legends were blessed with great strength and wisdom. However, would a god personally come down and save a small village from raiders? Nay. To even believe that is blasphemous. Asher is certain that these villagers are simply bewildered and unable to think clearly due to shock. He has seen it happen before.

    After some more investigation, Asher found a credible story.

    ¡°You say you spoke to this man after the attack?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. He had white skin, golden hair and green eyes. He said his name is Rigel Artemia¡± an anxious villager replied meekly.

    Asher lifted an eyebrow upon hearing that name, but then relaxed and listened to the rest of the story.

    ¡°Are you certain you saw him fighting the barbarians?¡±

    ¡°I swear it on my life. My wife and several others saw it as well. After it was over, the man also healed injured people with magic.¡±

    ¡°So, he¡¯s a mage then.¡±

    ¡°As you say, sir. A few of us spoke to him and offered him wine. He accepted and then asked some questions about Lord Arfan. He left the village shortly after, saying he would return in the morning.¡±

    ¡°He left? Where did he go exactly? Did he have a horse?¡±

    ¡°I did not see a horse. He simply went on foot into the forest. He was faster than any man I¡¯ve ever seen. His footsteps were like thunder, just like the old heroes of legend.¡±

    These people are too quick to associate everything with the old legends, Asher thought.

    At least a mysterious mage is more believable than a god who came down from the heavens. It¡¯s very unlikely that a single mage defended this village by himself though. Bloodmoon has some of the strongest mages in the kingdom and none of them would be able to fight off that many barbarians alone without receiving injury. The barbarians are just savage brutes, but they are not pushovers. A lone mage would be surrounded or run out of mana before the fight is over.

    Nonetheless, the story is very intriguing to Asher. If this mage is coming back in the morning, he would like to meet him. He decides to send the rest of Bloodmoon back to the camps at Batna, leaving only Asher and a handful of members to wait until morning.

 Chapter 16: Mage vs Mage

    The village¡¯s recovery after the attack is going quite well. They know it¡¯s important to finish the cleanup quickly in order to avoid disease spreading. In just a few hours, all the filth and remains were removed. Burials and repairs were already on the way by the time I left. Even some children were helping. Is it common to adjust so quickly after a disaster like this? I thought that the trauma would be crippling for most people, at least for a few days. Peasants are surprisingly tough.

    This must be what it takes to survive at the bottom of the hierarchy of human society. As people who have no power, all they can do is bury their sorrows and move on. They don¡¯t even have the power to avenge their families and friends. Even supposing they join the army in order to get revenge on the barbarian tribes, a peasant will just become an expendable shield for the nobility. It¡¯s rare that a peasant can climb up the chain of command and reach any kind of position of power. They lack education and training. Most of all, they lack connections to people who are already powerful.

    Selene is one of the exceptions. She comes from a long line of successful warriors and also has the talent to become a respected warrior herself despite being a woman. The Warrior¡¯s Guild is a fairer playing field than the army because they are an independent organization and rarely subject to the whims of nobility. They reward their members based on ability and accomplishments, something that every organization should strive to achieve. Even though women generally have less muscle strength than men, the Guild doesn¡¯t seem to care about this quirk of biology. Women are promoted as long as they meet the requirements, traditions be damned. I wish the Magic Guild functioned that way.

    I wonder how Selene is doing right now. She¡¯s such a capable and resourceful person that it feels stupid to even worry about her. The last time we saw each other was at the gate of Lapithos where they attacked me by surprise. I hope nothing bad happened to her as a result. My gut says it¡¯s fine.  She¡¯s probably somewhere far away, cutting down some dunce who was unfortunate enough to cross her. Assuming she stays in Amisos, there¡¯s a chance we will meet again. Am I too optimistic?

    ¡°Ah, there I go again. It¡¯s unbecoming for a mage to let his thoughts wander idly like this. Even though night is approaching, some meditation wouldn¡¯t hurt. It was a tiring day.¡±

    I continue on my way through the forest. After making sure that no one is watching, I teleport the rest of the way. Chaos magic will remain my trump card for now. Using it has the unfortunate side-effect of revealing those mana wings created by ¡®Origin¡¯. I can keep them hidden in my body if I make a conscious effort, but using chaos magic always makes them pop back out as soon as my concentration slips for a fraction of a second. If I¡¯m not careful, they could end up drawing a lot of unwanted attention.

    In order to beat the Council, I cannot afford to live in solitude for much longer. For the sake of forming connections, I must find a way into either the military or the nobility, preferably both. Living as a hermit and practicing magic all day has its own charms, but it will take more than a few tricks up my sleeve to overcome a major seat of power like the Amisos Royal Council. They may be a bunch of rotten nobles, but I will not underestimate them again. I made that mistake once and almost paid dearly for it. Next time it will be their turn.

    After arriving at my treehouse, I continue on into the tunnel. There is a slight chance that Nashira will be impacted by the recent events. It¡¯s only fair to warn her since this is my fault. Inside her laboratory in the crystal chasm, she¡¯s still the same as always. Standing over a table and working delicately on something thanks to her seemingly tireless body. As a human who needs hours of sleep every day to function, I¡¯m a bit envious.

    She looks up toward me curiously, sensing that something new has happened. I describe the past day¡¯s events in moderate amounts of detail. I also express my concern over the security of her home. She simply nods her head and says ¡°No worries, they won¡¯t find this place¡± in her usual, serene voice and then resumes her work.

    That nonchalant attitude puts a wide smile on my face. She reminds me of myself back in the Magic Academy. Absorbed in my studies, the days would pass by in the blink of an eye. It was the most fulfilling time of my life. In the end, my efforts were ruined by scum who can¡¯t see past their own noses. I¡¯ll be damned if I let the same thing happen to Nashira. Be it demon or human, intruders will be dealt with swiftly and harshly. Anyone who dares to violate the sanctity of this crystal chasm will face a penalty worse than death. Depending on the situation, they may become my test subjects. I¡¯ve been wondering for a while what kind of effect pure bloodstone has on the human body. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s quite spectacular.

    There are other experiments for which live subjects would be useful. For some reason, Nashira never tries anything that requires living creatures. She says there is no need yet, that there are still many things left to try. I would disagree but only because my goals are very different from hers. She pursues knowledge with pure intentions, while I dream of nothing but revenge. I want more efficient ways of killing things while she wants knowledge for its own sake. Of course, I won¡¯t say this in front of her. Nashira is untainted by the filth of this world and it would make me happy if she stays this way. I myself had a time when I could study magic with a pure conscience, but those days are gone and they¡¯re not returning. My resolve is made. My hands are already stained with blood. There is no going back.

    I return to my shelter on the surface. Nighttime has arrived. A cold wind blows through the forest. It¡¯s mostly blocked by the trees but I can still feel it. The strong moonlight shines down on me. I teleport up to the treehouse and lay down on my back. While staring at the distant sky, I¡¯m waiting to fall asleep.

    I still have nightmares about my father. He sits on the throne in his royal robes with blood draining through the gaping wounds in his body. His eyes are black, empty sockets that send chills down my spine. As the blood drains endlessly on the cold floor, all the way to my bare feet, I hear him whispering my name and mumbling words like ¡°Why¡± over and over. Sometimes the image of my mother is standing at his side with a ghastly, pale face and the same black eye sockets. She doesn¡¯t say anything, preferring to just stare at me.

    Perhaps this is because I can hardly remember what her voice sounded like. She died long ago, before my admittance into the academy. I was told it was due to sickness. Could it be that she was murdered like my father? Did they lie to me because I was a child who was better off not knowing the truth? Some say that dreams are omens. I never really believed that but there may be some truth to it.

    Will these nightmares leave me alone after my mission is over? Will my father¡¯s spirit finally be able to rest? Or is his shade going to wander the depths of the underworld, unable to find peace for all eternity? Is revenge the only purpose I have left? They say it never brings happiness, but then why do we seek it with such fervor? Perhaps we are all clowns, dancing for the amusement of the gods. I hope they enjoy it.

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The next day, Rigel returns to the village after completing his early morning routine. The fairly large open ground between the wall and the forest has a number of spots where the earth was disturbed and simple grave markers were set up. This is the place where the villagers buried the victims of the attack. A few women and their daughters are on their knees with their hands clasped together, praying that their loved ones find peace in the afterlife. Rigel doesn¡¯t know if they call it the underworld like the people of Amisos do. The religion in this part of Zamora is very similar, but there are a few differences. It¡¯s yet another detail that he didn¡¯t really think of until recently, and that may become relevant because of his new goal.

    He didn¡¯t care to ask what happened to the barbarians¡¯ corpses. They were probably thrown into a mass grave further away from the village. It¡¯s only natural that they wouldn¡¯t give proper burials to their hated enemy. All that matters is that bodies were buried before the rotting comes into full effect.

    His attention is suddenly drawn to the village itself. Rigel¡¯s ability to sense the minute details in mana flow has greatly increased in the past month. This allowed him to get through yesterday¡¯s battle without receiving significant injury. Now, his senses warn him that several human auras have appeared in the village which weren¡¯t there yesterday. Simply by looking, he can tell that these new presences are strong. Their auras are bright enough to be seen though the wall surrounding the village even at considerable distance. Two of them are especially bright, suggesting that they are skilled mages. The other four are considerably weaker, possibly belonging to powerful warriors or mid-level mages.

    ¡°Reinforcements? There are only six of them and they could be dangerous¡­ I haven¡¯t felt auras this strong since the academy. No, it could just be hypersensitivity to mana because of my body¡¯s recent changes.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    He proceeds into the village with his caution level raised high.

    Asher was observing a group of men hammering nails into wooden boards with a bored expression. This is when he sees a member of his team approaching with an unfamiliar young man following behind him. The stranger has white skin and blond hair with such an intense color that it looks like strings of gold. Green eyes are looking in his direction. Even as a man, Asher can guess that women would find such features attractive. He feels a tinge of jealousy.

    ¡°Could it be¡­?¡± He whispers to himself.

    As his teammate arrives, he stops at a respectful distance and raises a hand to salute his superior.

    ¡°Captain, this is the man we were told about.¡±

    ¡°Very good. Master Artemia I presume? I believe that is what the villagers called you.¡± He beckons the young man to come forward.

    ¡°I am not an archmage. You don¡¯t need to use such a gaudy title.¡± Rigel says nonchalantly.

    Humble from the start? What a curious fellow. Asher makes a slight smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. After all, you did us a great favor by stopping the barbarian attack yesterday. My name is Henin Asher. I wanted to thank you personally¡± he says while making a short, polite bow.

    ¡°It¡¯s what any decent person would¡¯ve done. I happened to be nearby and I cannot just stand and watch such cruelty unfold. Rather than that, I am curious to know why someone like you is here.¡±

    ¡°Someone like me? What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I can tell from your armor that you and your friends are not ordinary soldiers. They appear to be designed for stealth and ease of movement. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re also expensive. A captain isn¡¯t that high of a position in the army, so I don¡¯t see why you would receive such armor. Even more striking, your auras are too strong for common soldiers. Most likely, you were trained from a young age. Am I not correct?¡±

    Two members of Bloodmoon are observing the conversation from the sidelines. They don¡¯t move a muscle but their mana stirs slightly. This does not go unnoticed by Rigel. Asher¡¯s reaction is different. His smile widens as he speaks.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite perceptive. You must be skilled to be capable of sensing that much, as expected of one who single-handedly defeated a barbarian attack.¡± Rigel doesn¡¯t reply. He is expecting a follow-up. Asher continues. ¡°Are you available for hiring? Troubling times are ahead and the kingdom is in need of capable fighters. Someone with your distinction would receive a generous pay and other benefits.¡±

    Unimpressed by the sudden offer, Rigel replies calmly.

    ¡°That would depend on what exactly you want me to do. I have a few conditions.¡±

    ¡°I will take that as a positive answer then. Before we discuss the details, would you mind giving a short demonstration of your abilities?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the magic used yesterday, I can show it but I can¡¯t explain how it functions. I trust you understand why?¡± Rigel uses a serious tone.

    ¡°No need for that, I only want to see a duel between you and my subordinate over there. It will be a friendly duel between mages.¡± He uses a hand to indicate one of the soldiers watching from the sidelines.

    ¡°I accept.¡±

    Outside of the village wall, Rigel and the rest of the men find an empty spot with enough space for a mage¡¯s duel. It¡¯s possible that magic will fly toward people on the sidelines, so only members of Bloodmoon are watching because they are fast enough to dodge, unlike the villagers. Rigel and his opponent take up positions facing each other with around 10 meters of space between them.

    ¡°Is everyone ready? Very well, you may begin.¡± Asher announces the start of the duel. Both of the two fighters activate ¡®Fortify¡¯, a body-strengthening spell. Neither of them makes an aggressive move. They¡¯re waiting to see what the other does first. After a few prolonged moments, Rigel¡¯s opponent breaks the standoff. He raises his hand and activates a basic fire spell but with high power.

    ¡°Rain of Fire¡±

    Many orbs of fire form in the air above Rigel and fly down toward him in a steady flow. He sees the attack and moves back two steps while chanting a spell of his own.

    ¡°Wind Break¡±

    Rigel counters the fire spell by creating a shockwave in the middle of the flames that forces them to disperse into the surrounding air. Only a fraction of the spell¡¯s power reaches Rigel, which is easily blocked by the aura emitted around his body.

    ¡°Earthquake, Lightning Orb¡±

    Rigel casts two spells in quick succession. The first is aimed at his opponent¡¯s feet, shaking the ground loose to make him lose his balance. The second attack spell is adjusted down to non-lethal levels. This is not a duel to the death, so the rules say to avoid killing blows. In case of accidents, a healing mage is on standby.

    The man is not surprised. For an elite mage of Bloodmoon, a combo attack of this level is not nearly enough to faze him. He rapidly uses ¡®Harden¡¯ on the ground to stop the ¡®Earthquake¡¯ and then ducks to avoid the flying lightning ball. The ball misses and continues flying for a dozen meters before dispersing into the air.

    So far, this is like a battle between mid-level mages. Neither fighter has used high-level magic. Rigel knows that his skill is being tested, so he chooses to ramp up the difficulty and go on a full offensive. He shoots a torrent of fire that the other mage blocks using ¡®Air Burst¡¯. While his body is obscured by the fire, he activates ¡®Wrath of the Sky Dragon¡¯ at full power. The other mage senses the big surge of mana even if he can¡¯t see it. The spell is too strong to be fully blocked or countered, so he activates magic that causes his entire body to drop into the ground, as if he fell into a ditch. Rigel¡¯s attack zooms harmlessly over the hole, shaving some of the earth as it passes.

    ¡°Not bad¡± mutters Asher who is watching from a distance. ¡°Forcing someone of Gamo¡¯s level to dodge instead of block or counter¡­ His cast speed is almost on par with him too.¡±

    The last attack was an important clue for Rigel. Earth magic alone is not enough to create that hole. The only way the man could do it that fast is by helping the effect with arcane magic. The ground is quite dense so its structure needs to be shredded first in order to be moved quickly by earth magic. This principle is also applied in the ¡®Subduction Zone¡¯ skill that Rigel used in the battle of Lapithos. For a soldier of Zamora to blatantly do this in a public match, it could mean that restrictions on magic are more lax in this country. He makes a mental note to verify this later.

    Rigel advances forward and continues to unleash one spell after another. His opponent jumps out of the ground to avoid being trapped by his own hole and tries to counterattack. He leaps sideways at a low angle to dodge an incoming spell, at the same time scooping up a chunk of earth with his right hand. The earth is altered by arcane manipulation, coated with fire magic and then thrown in the same motion used to scoop it up.

    ¡°Cinder Blast¡±

    The attack is not very strong but it was used in such a fluid motion while dodging and with such perfect timing that Rigel has no time to cast or dodge. It would¡¯ve been considered a ¡®cheap shot¡¯ by students at the academy. The ball of hot, hardened dust is aimed directly at his head. A direct hit could cause serious injury. Time seems to slow down as it flies closer. Although this should be a tense moment, Rigel doesn¡¯t feel worried. Instead, a strange emotion is bubbling up inside him. He doesn¡¯t know what to call it. At the last moment, he releases a surge of mana in his arms and guards his head. The ¡®Cinder Blast¡¯ collides with his aura and disintegrates with a crushing sound. A flash of fire briefly covers his upper body.

    ¡°Stop! That¡¯s enough.¡± Asher announces the end of the duel. He comes closer to check on Rigel¡¯s condition.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. That was a very good attack.¡± He answers with a clear voice. His arms are uninjured.

    ¡°Excellent. Thank you for your cooperation. Take some time to rest now. After that we can discuss the details of your contract.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    After they return, Asher splits away from the group, along with the man called Gamo that fought Rigel. He nudges him and asks ¡°So, what did you think of him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s definitely skilled. For someone so young, his mana control is quite impressive. His spells were clean, efficient and powerful. He understands the principles of counter-magic and seems to be familiar with mage duels.¡±

    ¡°Anything else? Did you see something unusual?¡±

    ¡°I did. Sometimes when he activated a spell, his aura seemed to flicker for a moment.¡±

    ¡°An aura that flickers? What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure. It¡¯s possible that his mana is unstable but I don¡¯t know why. It could be some sort of illness or physical abnormality. A detailed examination would reveal more.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. For now, just keep an eye on him for any suspicious moves.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The man salutes and leaves the area.

 Chapter 17: Preparations

    I am in luck. Only one day after defending the village, I encounter someone with a direct connection to Zamora¡¯s military. They didn¡¯t mention what unit they¡¯re part of, but it must be a pretty good one. Fighters of their level are not common in any country. They could be a special unit with ties to someone powerful, possibly even the king. Someone like that coming to this small village is outside of my expectations. I should find out what their circumstances are and adjust my plan as necessary.

    After the duel, we discussed my options for employment. Of course, I have little interest in things like earning money and status. Becoming rich is one way to get more power, but I don¡¯t have the time for it. A direct line to the military or nobility is all I want. There are few things currency can buy which I can¡¯t obtain on my own. For the sake of appearance and avoiding suspicion, I will pretend to care about money. It would make things harder if it¡¯s obvious that I have a hidden agenda. I can¡¯t just say I want to assassinate nobles in a neighboring country either. For the moment, it is best if I act like a mercenary would. Do the dirty work and accept money in exchange. Let¡¯s see what this Asher fellow has in mind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the authority to assign you to the King¡¯s army. I could refer you to the commanders in charge and they would decide if they want to hire or not. However, I do have permission to add new members to my own team. We only have about 80 members but all of them are capable and trustworthy. As the captain, I can guarantee that you will be treated well. You may also receive additional benefits that the main army doesn¡¯t get depending on your performance. What do you think?¡± Asher asks.

    As I thought, they must be part of a special unit of some kind. He¡¯s acting like he¡¯ll gladly let me join, but I doubt he¡¯s that careless. He wants to check if I¡¯m trustworthy and if I can be of use to him. No matter how promising a new recruit is, they must first rule out the possibility that he¡¯s a spy. It¡¯s common sense.

    ¡°It sounds like a good offer. I never intended to become a regular foot soldier. My skills are more suited to small-scale missions such as scouting and tactical strikes. Working alone is fine.¡±

    Asher makes an approving nod and says ¡°Then we¡¯re going to get along well. It just so happens that my team is fond of that type of work. I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t have much experience since you¡¯re young?¡±

    ¡°You are right but it would be nice of you to hold off judgement until later. May I know what kind of circumstances brought you here? I doubt it¡¯s customary.¡±

    ¡°There is no problem with telling you that. It¡¯s quite simple really. On the king¡¯s orders, we are assembling in the nearby town of Batna with the eventual goal of joining the main army near the northern border.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­ When you said troubling times are ahead, you don¡¯t mean something like a war with Amisos, do you?¡±

    ¡°The situation is complicated. It¡¯s safe to say that we are not intending to confiscate their lands. Rather, some of the southern lords of Amisos are expecting us. I cannot say much more than that. You will hear the details soon if you decide to join us. I can¡¯t make too many promises at the moment. Ultimately, our course of action will depend on King Hamal.¡±

    This is important news. Quite a few things must have happened in the last few months¡­ The southern provinces are desperate if they¡¯re requesting help from Zamora. Ordinarily, the nobles hate outside interference. The fact that they¡¯re willing to tolerate a foreign army in their lands is highly unusual even if that army comes from an allied kingdom. Could it be¡­ a rebellion inside Amisos? Actually, I shouldn¡¯t be jumping to conclusions. There¡¯s no guarantee that anything Asher told me is true, though it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s lying. My goal will remain the same until I confirm his story.

    ¡°So, what is our first move? Are we travelling immediately to Batna?¡±

    Asher nods strongly. ¡°Right you are. We can¡¯t afford to delay much longer. Do you need time to make preparations before we set off?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes there is something I need to do first. To avoid further delay, you can go ahead first and I will join you at Batna as quickly as possible. It won¡¯t take me long.¡±

    Asher ponders for a moment.

    ¡°Hmm, are you returning to the forest? Do you live there?¡±

    ¡°No, I set up camp there to look for minerals and precious stones at the base of the mountain. It¡¯s an area of interest of mine.¡±

    ¡°I see. We will meet at Batna as you suggested then. Hope to see you there!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I look forward to working with you.¡± I make a polite bow for the captain and leave. On the way out, they ask if I need a horse. I decline since the forest is too thick for horses. My speed is high enough without one.

    It looks like I managed to fool them despite my shoddy mana control. My mana circuits are very different from a normal person¡¯s body. Anyone who can sense mana would quickly notice that something is wrong just by being near me. To avoid this, I must constantly emit a small, thick mana field around me. It¡¯s basically wasting mana to create the illusion of a normal aura. Doing this in the middle of battle with a skilled mage is challenging. I have to focus on the opponent¡¯s actions and my spellcasting while also diverting mana to create that artificial aura. It¡¯s like trying to sing while running at full speed. My control was slipping even though it wasn¡¯t a very difficult fight. I¡¯m still below the level I had at the academy despite almost a month of practice. The other mage probably noticed something. No one asked me anything unusual though, so I guess it wasn¡¯t suspicious enough to question.

    Running through the forest is getting easier. My physique must have improved a lot thanks to training every day. With the aid of magic, my top speed is roughly on par with Selene and that¡¯s saying a lot. Stamina is still lacking but if I can maintain top speed for at least 5 minutes, I¡¯ll have good chances of surviving any melee fight or ambush like the one at Lapithos. The only question is if this condition can be maintained. Both muscles and mana circuits get weaker if they aren¡¯t trained. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem if fighting keeps me busy. Something tells me there will be plenty of opportunities for growth, if I can survive that is.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Before leaving for Batna, I need to thank Nashira properly and say goodbye. Her help has been indispensable. My debt to her is nearly as big as the one to my father. She doesn¡¯t seem to want anything in return, but I will make sure to repay her at the earliest opportunity. I don¡¯t like being indebted to anyone.

    ¡°If possible, I would like to travel with you. I will start preparing immediately. Please wait for me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Seriously?¡±

    After explaining the circumstances, the response she gives is stupefying. She starts poking through the tools, materials and books in the laboratory, picking out specific things and packing them up. She looks serious about leaving. I¡¯m not as convinced.

    ¡°Is this really alright with you? My mission will bring me into Amisos and I don¡¯t know how long it will take. If you travel with me, it could be many years before we have a chance to return.¡±

    ¡°However long it may take, I will not complain. This facility and everything inside will still be here when I return.¡± She talks while packing her things carefully.

    Still incredulous, I inquire further. ¡°What about your research? Wasn¡¯t there something fairly urgent that you needed to find, something so important that you had to abandon everything else? You¡¯ve been working continuously for decades and now you want to suddenly stop? It doesn¡¯t make much sense to me.¡±

    Her hands stop moving. Aura is leaking out again, a sign of distress. Did I make her hesitant? If so, then why is she so adamant about leaving?

    ¡°Indeed, my research is not over. Progress has been at a standstill for some time. You were correct when you said that my options are too limited if I stay isolated in this mountain. At this rate, all of my work will be meaningless. Something must change.¡±

    While facing the ground, her every word is spoken with such sadness and anguish that I¡¯m utterly stunned. Did I completely misread her? Was she quietly suffering all this time and I was too focused on my problems to notice? As a fellow mage, I should¡¯ve known better. I¡¯m an idiot.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I did not realize¡­ Instead of repaying your kindness, I did nothing but impose on you and waste your time.¡±

    ¡°Ah, please do not misunderstand. I am not blaming you in any way. It is my own stubbornness and indiscretion that led me here. I am very glad we met. You helped me realize something important. Please let me follow you.¡±

    Her tranquil demeanor returns, almost like she awoke from a trance. It takes a few moments for her words to register because of the sudden change in atmosphere. She continues packing, wrapping her possessions in enchanted cloth which hardens to hold everything together. For a while, I just stand in place and watch. Neither of us says a word.

    Finally, the jumble of thoughts in my head clears up and I make a choice.

    ¡°Understood. I will make it work out. If the man called Asher has complaints about who I bring with me, I will simply find someone else who is more accommodating.¡±

    Nashira smiles sweetly and says ¡°Thank you. I will do my best to avoid bothering you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be thanking you.¡±

    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

    As I thought, it wasn¡¯t a fluke that Nashira was able to live among humans 300 years ago. She remembers quite a few tricks. I watched her horns shrink and disappear like retractable claws. Her pupils became round like a normal human¡¯s eyes. These changes did not require any spell or catalyst. Her demon body comes with a limited morphing ability. She¡¯s also the one who taught me to create a fake aura while learning to control mana circuits. Not even mages will be able to guess her true nature based on appearance alone. Blending in with human society won¡¯t be an issue. I suspect she may garner attention for a different reason though¡­

    Transportation is a slightly more difficult matter. ¡®Divine Step¡¯ is limited in its scope. Mana consumption increases with both distance and the amount of material that is transported. Adding extra weight also increases the danger of using this spell. The reasons are complicated but suffice to say that teleportation is intrinsically dangerous. You could end up teleporting only pieces of yourself among many other things that could go wrong. Even with all her experience and knowledge, Nashira cannot overcome this fundamental aspect of ¡®Divine Step¡¯. It would be fine if we only needed the clothes on our backs, but the things Nashira wants to bring are somewhat bulky, especially the books and research notes. We both agree that it¡¯s better to travel normally.

    Luckily there is a solution. We start by visiting the village I saved because it is located much closer to us than Batna. I volunteer to carry Nashira¡¯s belongings until then. It would be disgraceful to let a young lady like her carry them; not because she is physically weak, but for the sake of blending in. I think she is a lot stronger than her appearance suggests, but we don¡¯t need to give other people those kinds of suspicions. In fact, she could pretend to be a noble lady with me as her servant and no one would think anything of it. I snicker to myself while imagining such an ironic scene, causing Nashira to glance sideways at me. I don¡¯t say anything of course.

    After arriving at the village, it¡¯s just a simple matter of asking the locals for a horse. They have just acquired a good number of new horses that were left behind by the barbarians. The villagers gladly comply. Nashira sits on the saddle in front. I attach her belongings on the horse¡¯s back and we are on our way. This feels like that time I travelled with Selene from her hometown to Lapithos. Hopefully there won¡¯t be any ambushes this time.

 Chapter 18: Introductions

    The town of Batna is a settlement of moderate size with a population of roughly 5500. Located only a few days¡¯ travel time from the Amisos-Zamora border, it is a place where different people and cultures mix together. Although rural villages are far more common, they also tend to be underdeveloped and unsafe. This is why merchants and most people crossing the border will choose places like Batna as a station. Here they can trade with other merchants, resupply and stay as long as necessary before departing for their next destination. The town has a stone wall and good defensive fortifications, as well as a sizable militia. This is due to its proximity to the Western Plains, a vast land inhabited by archaic tribes who reject the authority of the kingdom and occasionally attack the people of Zamora.

    For the past few days, Batna has been the host of around 1000 soldiers from the kingdom¡¯s army. They stopped here to rest on their way to Amisos. Since there isn¡¯t enough space for everyone inside the walls, tents and camps were set up on the outside. There are no worries about security because 1000 trained soldiers would easily stop any attack the disorganized barbarians could muster. There are no other threats worthy of their attention, at least for now.

    The narrow streets are full of activity because the army is preparing to leave. Their numbers contain more than just soldiers. Men, women, children, traders and sometimes priests travel with it. They perform tasks that a soldier is not suited for, such as maintaining the army¡¯s hygiene, preparing food rations, taking care of horses and livestock. The priests help with morale and religious customs. Some of them practice healing magic as well. Even though they aren¡¯t technically part of the army, all of these people are a crucial part of their operations. Without their help, any army would quickly turn into malnourished, disease-ridden targets for the enemy.

    Ordinarily, slaves would also be common. Most countries consider them a useful source of cheap labour. Amisos and Zamora are quite different. The practice of enslaving humans was officially banned in both kingdoms by the joint efforts of King Leo and King Hamal. The move worked after a while, though there was a lot of resistance from nobility who benefitted greatly from slave labor. This, of course, doesn¡¯t mean that all slaves are now free citizens. Slaves still exist as illegal goods. Forbidding it by law cannot eliminate all instances of the practice.

    Over the years, the town of Batna has seen many impressive people travel through its streets. High-class ladies with dresses and jewelry worth more than a farmer¡¯s entire home, wealthy noblemen wearing silk shirts and fur lining, even King Hamal himself once passed through the gates of this humble town. Even so, they are surprised by the two people who appear unexpectedly on one particular day.

    The first of them is a young woman with a gorgeous figure. She has brilliant, sapphire-blue eyes and white skin that radiates vitality. Her black hair that almost reaches the ground shines in the sunlight. Her scarlet lips pout slightly as she observes the town. A few accessories such as a mixed-crystal necklace and a silvery bracelet around the left wrist can be seen. Dressed in a white robe embroidered with what seems to be precious gems, she walks with supreme elegance that no noble lady could match. Every step is perfectly in balance, to the point where her silky hair doesn¡¯t even sway as she walks. She emits the dignified aura of a queen, which prompts the people in front to get out of the way in a hurry.

    ¡°Gods above.¡±

    ¡°Aphrodite¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the goddess herself in human form!¡±

    Astonished by the spectacle, bystanders mutter the name of the goddess of beauty and desire. They would not be surprised if this woman was in fact divine.

    Keeping pace with her is a young man with golden-blond hair that touches his shoulders. He is quite handsome himself, with hazel eyes that attract looks from female bystanders. Despite the white mage robe he wears, the sign of ample muscles is visible underneath. A mage¡¯s physical strength would normally be average at best. After all, magic requires a lot of time to train the mind, leaving little room for physical exercise. A trained eye can also notice that his strides are different from ordinary mages. They are tightly controlled like a warrior¡¯s. However, the hands and face do not carry the typical scars that mark most experienced warriors. His skin and hair are perfectly clean like a wealthy nobleman who has never seen a day of hardship in his life. Most of the townsfolk are convinced by this fact. Only those with keen eyesight are aware of the inconsistencies.

    The two new figures are Rigel and Nashira who just arrived in Batna after an overnight trip. Nashira doesn¡¯t need any sleep. She asked the reluctant Rigel to ride the horse so he could get some rest during the trip. Sitting on the saddle was a bit awkward due to his lack of experience. Of course, none could witness it during the night.

    After arriving at the soldier camps that surround the town, Rigel asked by name for Captain Henin Asher. None of the soldiers knew who that was, so the two decided to enter the town and look around there. It was Nashira¡¯s first contact with other humans in decades, so she was curious. Rigel also confirmed his suspicion that Nashira would attract attention. Even without the horns and cat irises, no one would think she looks ordinary. Chaos magic is a taboo subject. Books that talked about the Chaos Mage did not mention anything about her appearance, focusing only on propaganda or idealism instead. He once again lamented the sad fate of historians who must surely be frustrated by the amount of omissions and distortions contained in old documents.

    They walk through the streets, each one with a different interest. Nashira is curious to see what has changed in human society since the last time she had contact. Rigel wants to stop being the center of attention and find Asher as soon as possible.

    ¡°Nashira, let¡¯s go this way. It¡¯s less crowded.¡± He indicates one of the side streets. Neither of them knows where exactly they are going, so they are just wandering until they stumble over someone who might know where Asher is. The soldiers didn¡¯t know so the town guards probably have no idea either. Realizing this, Nashira comes up with a sensible suggestion.

    ¡°I believe you saw this man¡¯s mana-aura before. Your senses are also quite sharp. If he is in this town, you may be able to find his unique aura by sweeping the town one part at a time.¡±

    ¡°Very true. I¡¯m trying to find his aura as we walk but it¡¯s more difficult than I thought. There is too much noise and it¡¯s hard to concentrate. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m surrounded by so many living beings since using Origin.¡±

    ¡°I understand. One month is not enough to master your new mana circuits. Take as much time as you need. Your meditation technique is well polished and has already sped up your progress. There is no need to rush.¡±

    ¡°This is a good chance to practice what you showed me. Give me a moment please.¡±

    Rigel closes his eyes and takes in a long, drawn-out breath. He then exhales and opens his eyes slowly. He focuses on recalling his memories from the other day. While slowly turning, he scans the surrounding area. Mana-auras become fuzzier the farther away they are. By using his eyes to observe them directly, he can increase the distance and the amount of detail received. His mind filters out the weak auras of random people in the town, looking only for the bright auras of Asher and his friends. The captain mentioned he has 80 people under his command. Finding any of them would be enough.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    He turns back toward Nashira and says ¡°They aren¡¯t around here. Let¡¯s keep going. This town isn¡¯t very big so it should be over quick.¡± She nods and they resume their walk.

    <><><><><><><><><><><><><>

    ¡°Umm~¡±

    Asher is looking at Rigel, his new recruit, who had unexpectedly brought along someone else. They found him drinking beer at a table in the local inn. Upon seeing Nashira, his initial reaction was bewilderment just like everyone else. This quickly gave way to curiosity and concern since Rigel didn¡¯t mention he would come with anyone.

    ¡°This is my friend, Nashira. She is a mage who prefers knowledge over combat. She wants to use this opportunity to learn more about the world and will therefore accompany us to that end.¡±

    Rigel breaks the stunned silence in the inn. He shamelessly states what he wants, using body language to imply that he won¡¯t take no for an answer. The four Bloodmoon members who were drinking with Asher feel bothered by this attitude since they weren¡¯t present at the negotiations between Rigel and their captain. They think ¡°who does this kid think he is¡±, a normal reaction to the perceived disrespect toward their superior. They sit quietly in their chairs but would not hesitate to draw their swords and cut Rigel down if Asher ordered it. Such is the loyalty they hold for their captain.

    Naturally, Asher knows better than to respond in such a violent manner to a simple provocation. What bothers him is something else. After their first meeting, his impression of Rigel was that he¡¯s quite modest. He did not brag or demand a reward for his deeds. He was also humble in their negotiation despite the impressive skills he holds. Perhaps I misjudged his character, Asher thinks. One encounter is not enough to understand a person. He did suspect Rigel had help when fighting the barbarians. This woman may be the one.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a good place to talk. Let¡¯s go to my room upstairs. You guys can stay here and enjoy yourselves while you can. We are leaving in the morning.¡± The second part was addressed to the other soldiers.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The four men responded in unison.

    The inn¡¯s lobby is filled with noisy whispering due to Nashira¡¯s presence. Rigel nodded and gladly followed the suggestion. The three of them went up the stairs together.

    The private talk between Asher, Nashira and Rigel did not last long. It was mostly Rigel explaining and Asher listening. Nashira only spoke a couple of times. She deferred to Rigel when asked a difficult question. The explanations given were minimal. They did not mention Nashira¡¯s real nature or her underground home. Rigel confirmed that there was no reaction to hearing her name, as he had hoped. The story of the Chaos Mage is not well known and her actual name was just an obscure detail in the annals of magic history. Only those like him who had studied exotic magic would know it. This means that Nashira could use her name freely without any fear of exposure.

    Captain Asher was generous as well. He had some degree of trust in Rigel due to the recent events and did not press him too aggressively for information. There will be opportunities to test his allegiance in the future. Rigel was prepared to give some false information just in case, but was relieved when he didn¡¯t need it. He wanted his connections to be rock-solid, and using lies could endanger this plan. Tell the truth as much as possible, but avoid revealing too much. This is the gist of his strategy going forward. It¡¯s not very different from how he behaved at the Magic Academy.

    The discussion ended without any serious problem. Rigel was informed that he would be introduced to his role in Bloodmoon the next day, something he had no qualms about. As they were walking out the door, Asher offered some parting words to Nashira.

    ¡°Miss, you may want to cover your head a bit, at least during travel. Men at war don¡¯t have much contact with women, you see. Frustration tends to pile up. Some might get a bit too frisky and do something bad. You understand what I mean, right?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the kind advice but it will not be needed. If any situation arises, I will resolve it peacefully. Please be at ease.¡±

    Nashira spoke in a reassuring tone. She made a polite bow and then walked after Rigel, leaving a slightly confused captain behind.

    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

    Before the morning sun even appeared on the horizon, all 80 members of Bloodmoon were assembled on the outskirts of town, away from the army campsites. They stood straight on the grassy terrain in loose formations, all of them facing toward the two figures at the front.

    ¡°I want to introduce all of you to our newest member, Rigel. He is a mage whose skills I have verified with my own eyes. Everyone treat him well. If I see anyone doing anything that may bring shame upon Bloodmoon or our King''s name¡­ Well, you all know what happens.¡±

    Captain Asher spoke with a commanding voice that stirred the morning breeze. He then nudged Rigel who was standing beside him to introduce himself.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m Rigel and I look forward to working with everyone.¡±

    Unlike the loud and energetic Asher, Rigel¡¯s voice seemed to lack any real motivation. It¡¯s like he didn¡¯t even want to be there, which made a few of the other members give him unpleasant looks. Rigel ignored the glares and waited for the captain to speak.

    ¡°Now, I will explain our course of action for the next few days. Everyone pay attention. If I catch you dozing off on your feet, you¡¯re in for a painful wakeup call. Understand!?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Many voices responded in unison.

    ¡°Good. Our goals are as follows: we are to leave before the rest of the army and scout the path to the north. This is a reconnaissance mission. After we cross the border, we will split up with each team heading in a different direction. I will speak with the team leaders so we can coordinate our efforts and ensure that nothing goes unnoticed. Exactly two days after crossing the border, we will regroup and report back to the army. Clear so far?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡°The rules are the same as usual:

    1) You have the right to defend yourself against attacks or threats of attack.

    2) You must avoid combat as much as possible. If faced with an unarmed threat, you will use the minimum force necessary.

    3) You may NOT seize the property of others in order to accomplish your mission.

    4) Taking prisoners is authorized only for the purpose of security or self-defence. You will be expected to provide clear justification for any and all such cases.

    5) Treat all persons with dignity and respect.

    That is all. If you have any questions, refer to the head of your team. We are moving out as soon as the sun peaks over the horizon. Dismissed!¡±

    The soldiers noisily split up and went with their respective groups in order to finish preparing for departure. Asher turned toward Rigel. His serious expression was now replaced by a confident smile.

    ¡°Everything I just said applies to you as well. Welcome to Bloodmoon, the King¡¯s right arm. I expect you won¡¯t disappoint us.¡±

    ¡°Noted.¡±

 Chapter 19: First Mission (Part 1)

    Seems like the weather isn¡¯t going to cooperate with us today. Dark clouds are approaching quickly from the east. The air humidity is increasing. It¡¯s certainly going to rain soon. Though there has been some rain before, I have not seen any storms pass through here in the past month. The climate in this part of Zamora seems to be drier than Delos. Cracked earth, yellowing grasslands and sparser vegetation are good signs that there hasn¡¯t been much rain lately. In the forest it was harder to notice this, but after seeing the farmland around Batna it¡¯s become obvious.

    ¡°The crops around here don¡¯t seem to be doing that well. Has there been a drought recently or is it always like this?¡± I asked one of the farmers.

    ¡°Aye, the rains we get in summer and autumn have been few this year. The harvest is hurting. A few more weeks of this and we would¡¯ve been in big trouble. Thankfully it looks to be raining soon. We should be able to save most of the harvest.¡±

    That confirms it. I wonder how much of this land was affected. A shortage of food could be a big problem when so many soldiers are moving around. Well, maybe it won¡¯t be if they are well-supplied by the kingdom. I didn¡¯t check how much of their food is obtained locally. The logistics of mobilizing an army is not something I¡¯m familiar with. It would be a good idea to find out now that I¡¯m going to be directly involved in their affairs.

    After the short mission briefing, I followed Asher so he can introduce me to the team I will be working with. Apparently the 80 people in Bloodmoon are divided into 16 teams, each one containing 5 or 6 people. All teams have one member who acts as the leader. This person has extra responsibilities, but the others have a duty to follow his orders. Refusing to follow a superior¡¯s orders in the military has major consequences. One might even be executed. Deciding punishment is probably Asher¡¯s role.

    None of this comes as a surprise. This kind of organization is standard practice in Amisos too. Naturally, I don¡¯t really like the idea of being a subordinate to someone I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s a chance I could be led to my demise without being allowed any say in the matter. As for the positive aspects, the people in this unit seem quite competent and are therefore unlikely to make stupid mistakes. All of them look strong. I should be able to gain a lot of experience by working with them and seeing how they operate. It¡¯s definitely better than being a foot soldier in the some noble¡¯s army.

    As I walk with the captain, I inquire about some things that bother me.

    ¡°I heard from one of the locals that there was a drought here. Can you tell me anything about that?¡±

    ¡°From what I heard, the dry season was a bit rougher than usual. At the same time, several areas in Amisos to the north have been getting sudden bursts of heavy rain which led to flooding. A lot of crops were lost. It will probably affect our mission, though it¡¯s hard to guess how much.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what our mission is? To find out what is happening so the army can plan accordingly?¡±

    ¡°More or less. Don¡¯t worry too much about the details. Worrying is my job. You can just follow instructions and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    I can see why his subordinates respect him so much.  He¡¯s an optimistic guy with a natural charisma that makes people want to follow him. He¡¯s pretty much the opposite of someone like me who worked alone all his life. Earlier it was implied that he has direct ties to the king. Assuming that¡¯s not an empty boast, this is my chance to get an audience with King Hamal himself. It¡¯s important that I bring these influential people on my side and, for that to happen, I must be confident too. I know I can do this.

    <><><><><><><><><><><>

    Standing before us are four veterans of the battlefield. They all have their heads uncovered so that we can see each other clearly I would assume. Beside me is Asher who is directing the meeting. One by one, he begins naming them.

    ¡°This will be your team for the immediate future. The man on the left is Gamo. The two of you have already met.¡±

    I recognize the man that Asher had me duel with. As a skilled mage by anyone¡¯s standard, there must be a fair number of things to learn from his experience. He is tall and sturdy, which explains why he was so agile during our fight. His solid build and style of combat remind me of Alex, my old friend at the Magic Academy. Gamo nods in a friendly manner and I respond in kind. It seems we will get along.

    ¡°Beside him is Qasim. He prefers to keep his background a secret and doesn¡¯t talk very much but he¡¯s quite dependable. His specialty is information gathering and assassination.¡± The man in question glances briefly at me and then looks away. He has dark-brown hair and looks young, probably around my age or even less.

    ¡°To the right is Inaya. She is a talented mage in her own right and also has considerable interest in magic research. Perhaps the two of you have some things in common.¡± Her reddish-brown hair falls to her shoulders and she stares coldly at me with grey eyes.

    ¡°Last but not least is Mikel, a gold-rank member of the Warrior¡¯s Guild. He will likely save your life many times in a head-on battle. Try to get along, everyone. We are comrades-in -arms.¡± The man is wearing padded armor which shows off his incredibly muscular arms. A number of scars are visible on his body, including his cheek which looks to have healed from a deep cut. He looks at me with a disinterested expression.

    ¡°Will do. May I know who the team leader is?¡± I interject.

    ¡°Right, that would be me.¡± Asher responds. ¡°I will be observing how well you do and determine what tasks suit you best. Naturally, if you fail to meet expectations or if you cause too many problems, I will not be very forgiving. Sound good?¡± He demands in a serious tone.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I respond with a military salute in the manner I witnessed earlier. He is my superior now, after all.

    ¡°Everyone get your mounts. We are departing.¡±

    With his words, the group disperses and heads toward the stables where the horses are stationed.

    ¡°Hey, you.¡± The woman named Inaya calls out to me as she was passing by. She speaks in a quiet voice, almost a whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t think for a moment that you can take it easy just because the captain is nice to you. If you compromise our mission or hinder us in any way, I will bury you with earth magic so deeply that your corpse will never be found.¡± Without sparing a single glance, she continues walking toward the stables at a brisk pace.

    Mind your own business, I think to myself.

    All of Bloodmoon is assembled once again and we begin our ride through the countryside. I was given a new, faster horse so that I can keep up with the group. The old horse will stay with Nashira. As we discussed yesterday, she will be travelling with the army while I¡¯m away. She will not be joining Bloodmoon and therefore will not take part in their missions. We are going to return to the army anyway. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t entirely happy with this proposal, but she did not voice a single word of complaint.

    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

    Three days have passed since we left Batna. Nothing eventful has happened so far. We are still inside the borders of Zamora. We ride while the sun is up and then rest during the night. We travelled on the road the entire time, making good progress thanks to our abnormally fast horses. They must have been selectively bred to increase their speed. Everyone is lightly armored so as not to put much weight on the horses. This makes us even faster. The army will take twice as long to cover the same distance. I could move even faster by using ¡®Divine Step¡¯, but that¡¯s not really an option right now.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    We have been getting intermitted bursts of rainfall. It pours on us for a few hours and then stops, only to return some time later. The dirt roads are full of slippery mud which could slow us down a lot. Fortunately the one we¡¯re on has rocks and gravel that act as pavement.

    We pass by a number of villages. Almost every square kilometer of farmable land is being put to use. I don¡¯t know very much about farming but even I can tell that things aren¡¯t going well for the villagers. Many crops are dead or dying. The harvest is bad. A lack of food during winter is inevitable and a significant number of people could die unless they receive outside help. Such is the harsh reality of a peasant who must depend on the land for survival.

    What happens during times like these is most nobility will refuse to decrease the amount of taxes they collect. Although it¡¯s unlikely that any rich family will face a food shortage, the mere thought that it could happen will cause them to start hoarding food, leaving the peasants to fend for themselves. The idea that famines are amplified by the nobility is extremely controversial. Fortunately for them, they can take comfort in the fact that few peasants can read and even fewer are educated. It makes me sad to think that I¡¯m a part of their ranks, or at least I used to be.

    Another thing I¡¯ve noticed is that my appetite has decreased a lot. It was difficult to notice when living alone in the forest, but now that I¡¯m eating the same food rations as everybody else, there is no doubt. The amount I need to eat is roughly half of the normal amount a soldier needs. At first I suspected it may be because of the sudden change in lifestyle or perhaps an illness. Going from a sedentary life in the forest to riding a horse for days might have that effect. Now I¡¯m starting to think it¡¯s a side-effect of the ¡®Origin¡¯ spell. I don¡¯t feel weak or sick and I have the same level of energy as normal. Eating half as much without feeling a lack of energy is impossible unless it¡¯s my body itself that changed. Nashira did mention that ¡®Origin¡¯ manifests differently for each person and that physical changes are likely. ¡°Some of them might be unpleasant¡± she said, but I haven¡¯t felt anything bad so far. Needing less food to eat is a positive change in my opinion.

    One of the downsides of my new job in Bloodmoon is that food quality has decreased. Gone are the days of fresh meat and forest berries. They are replaced by bread and dried meat every day. We are still in the countryside with farm fields stretching in every direction, so it¡¯s also possible to buy food from villagers. I doubt they have much to spare because of the terrible weather though.

    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

    Another three days have passed. Yesterday, we crossed a river which apparently marks the border between Amisos and Zamora. The damn rain won¡¯t stop. It¡¯s like the clouds are following everywhere we go. I¡¯m told that river we crossed is usually just a small stream.

    I can dry my clothes pretty well thanks to a combination of water and arcane magic. The mage robe I¡¯m wearing is impermeable. I can only imagine how unpleasant it must be for the soldiers who are wearing armor. However, we can¡¯t delay our mission just because it¡¯s raining. We continue to ride at a fast pace. Everyone looks highly motivated even in these conditions.

    The time has come for Bloodmoon to split up as mentioned by Asher during his briefing. Each team will travel to a different town, with only a few exploring the wilderness. After confirming everyone¡¯s instructions, Asher returns to his six-man team.

    ¡°We will be going westward to a town called Delfoi¡± he explains.

    It takes us almost a day to reach our destination. This town looks slightly smaller than Batna and it doesn¡¯t have Batna¡¯s defensive fortifications. The security isn¡¯t as tight either. Immediately after arriving, Asher heads toward the nobles¡¯ district to meet with the town leaders. Gamo goes with him. Qasim also leaves to accomplish his own task, leaving me, Inaya and the muscular Mikel to wait for them at a tavern.

    ¡°Hey, boy. Why don¡¯t you drink while we¡¯re here? There¡¯s plenty of beer and wine to go around.¡± Mikel asks in a rough, croaky voice.

    ¡°My name is Rigel and I don¡¯t like to drink while on the job. Alcohol slows down the mind.¡±

    ¡°Hah, what would you know? Wine is a warrior¡¯s blood. I bet you don¡¯t want to ¡®cause you can¡¯t handle it. Whatever, it¡¯s your loss.¡± He says while making a dismissive gesture, after which he goes to order more drinks.

    What a musclehead. Even as a gold-rank warrior, he doesn¡¯t have half the discipline that the silver-ranked Selene showed. Strength is meaningless if your judgment is impaired. This is even truer for a mage like me. It¡¯s good to see that Inaya, who is sitting in a corner, has the good sense to avoid alcohol right now. Even if it¡¯s considered normal and even if Asher permits drinking on the job, that doesn¡¯t mean we should. I¡¯m not here to play around.

    After sitting in the tavern for about 3 hours, evening is upon us. The town is becoming dark and the captain hasn¡¯t returned yet. I¡¯m not impatient but I do wish he¡¯d told us to do something. Watching people get drunk in a tavern is not what I expected from my first mission.

    My thoughts drift to the people I¡¯ve left behind. My friend Alex; Selene Gaios, the capable warrior; the mysterious Nashira; I wonder how they¡¯re all doing.

    Since I¡¯m just sitting around, I might as well take this chance to do a bit of meditation. This practice should be done in a quiet environment, but I¡¯ve practiced it to the point where it¡¯s possible to do it anywhere at any time. All it takes is closing my eyes and focusing my attention inward. Feel the mana circuits hum gently, feel the breath as it flows. I am still as a rock on a stormy coastline, unmoved by shifting tides around me. Mana is the sea. I feel the tides and resist their pressure. I am a sea stack.

    Wait, something is off here. There is a high concentration of mana in the north-west part of the town. A lot of people must be gathered there. Is it some kind of event that I¡¯m not aware of?

    ¡°Rigel, wake up.¡± My eyes snap open at the unfamiliar sound. In front of me is Qasim, whose voice I haven¡¯t heard until now. His expression is stern.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sleeping. It¡¯s a form of meditation. Do you need something?¡±

    ¡°We need to group up. There¡¯s an attack happening in town.¡±

    He then goes to warn Inaya and Mikel. Waiting for us outside is Gamo.

    ¡°What did captain say? Are we fighting or just watching?¡± Mikel asks him. Everyone looks alert, including the heavy drinker.

    ¡°We will assist the town guards. Silently eliminate hostiles and avoid harming civilians if possible. I will join you soon. Those are his words.¡±

    ¡°What about the newbie? He could blow our cover.¡± Inaya interjects.

    Gamo turns to me and says ¡°Rigel, we handle things like this quietly and without making a show of it. Move like a shadow and blend in as much as possible. Can you do that?¡±

    ¡°No problem. I have some experience with stealth.¡±

    ¡°Great, let¡¯s go then. Follow me.¡±

 Chapter 20: First Mission (Part 2)

    Even though it¡¯s nighttime, the town is noisy. It¡¯s dark and there are confused or curious people in the streets, awoken by the noise. The sound of violence gets louder as we get near the north-west district. The five of us slip through the confusion with agile movements. We all have experience with stealth it seems, not that I expected any different. This is Asher¡¯s own team so it makes sense that the members are the experienced. I¡¯m the only one who isn¡¯t.

    We reach the area of the conflict, near the town¡¯s granaries. A number of town guards wielding spears, swords and wooden shields are being pushed back by a large mob of people. The mob is armed with shovels, pitchforks and other farming tools. Only a few of them have actual weapons. The guards should be stronger but they are too outnumbered. Behind them, other people are carrying sacks of grain out of the building and loading them onto horses. I can¡¯t see their faces in the darkness but their auras are weak even for peasants. They must be desperate.

    ¡°Those are all villagers. This isn¡¯t an enemy attack; it¡¯s a goddamn food riot!¡± I exclaim.

    At my left, Gamo frowns and adds ¡°This is troubling. The captain told us not to harm civilians but it doesn¡¯t seem like that¡¯s an option right now.¡±

    ¡°They brought it on themselves by carrying out this foolish raid. If we eliminate a bunch of them, the rest of the mob will disperse after they accept that they have no chance.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s cut them down!¡±

    At Gamo¡¯s remark, Inaya responds coldly and Mikel licks his lips in anticipation of battle. Qasim is silent and unreadable. Unable to wait a moment longer, Mikel takes out the large claymore he was carrying on his back and charges into the fray. That musclehead¡­ Is fighting the only thing they¡¯re capable of?

    It¡¯s true that there are a lot of opponents. It would be difficult to stop them all without harming anyone, especially with the town guards being useful only as shields. However, there are two top-of-the-line mages here and I can use advanced dark magic. This should not be hard for us.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to kill them. You¡¯re both elite mages, aren¡¯t you? Can¡¯t you use magic to stop the attackers without killing them?¡±

    ¡°What are you yammering about?¡± Inaya snaps. She¡¯s acting as if I offended her merely by speaking out. Unfazed, I continue.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying that ¡®Mind Flay¡¯, ¡®Mind Freeze¡¯, ¡®Psychic Lock¡¯ and ¡®Asphyxia¡¯, any of these spells can bring down a human without serious injury. For multiple targets it¡¯s best to use ¡®Asphyxia¡¯ or ¡®Mind Freeze¡¯. Even ¡®Dark Fog¡¯ might be able to stop the fighting, although it would attract too much attention.¡± With obvious disappointment in my voice, I explain to the other three. It was already confirmed during our travel that using arcane magic isn¡¯t a problem if you can control it properly. Dark magic should be fine too. I¡¯m pretty sure I saw her use it a few days ago.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too familiar with dark magic. Do you know what he¡¯s talking about, Inaya?¡± Gamo asks. She doesn¡¯t seem to hear the question.

    While staring daggers at me, she demands ¡°Newbie, are you implying that you can use all of those spells?¡±

    ¡°Yes and we need to move fast. Someone please stop Mikel¡¯s rampage. I will go prepare the spell.

    I immediately run out of sight between two nearby buildings and climb onto the roof with wind magic. Just like in the previous battles, it helps a lot if I have a good vantage point from which to observe the situation. Since I will be using non-lethal means, it doesn¡¯t even matter if I hit the town guards along with the rioters.

    Mikel is focused on his slaughter. Because of his great strength and fast movements, they are unable to take advantage of their numbers. With each horizontal swing, two or three go down. He uses the town guards and buildings as cover, jumping in and out of combat while whittling down his weak opponents. It seems like he¡¯s showing off his strength to break their spirits, but this is still a sorry sight. The villagers just want food. Killing them will only cause their friends and family to come looking for revenge. If this is what ¡®move like a shadow¡¯ means, then there should be no problem with what I¡¯m about to do. Inaya, Gamo and Qasim did not follow me and I can¡¯t see them from this position. Hopefully they will do like I asked.

    It¡¯s been a while since I used dark spells on a human. The last time was during a private match with Alex at the Magic Academy. He was the only one I trusted to keep quiet about the use of forbidden magic. It¡¯s largely thanks to his cooperation that I became proficient at it.

    Scope: a circular area 15 meters in diameter. Goal: make targets unconscious with minimal injury. Begin emission.

    Power is drained from the circuits in my outstretched arm and sent above the target area in a directional wave. The higher the density, the higher the damage will be. In this case, it won¡¯t be very high. I don¡¯t want to give anyone brain damage. Using the same principle as ¡®Lightning Spire¡¯, I generate the spell in the air and aim it downward for maximum area of effect. Mana starts building up into a dark purple orb which is visible to the naked eye, one of the unavoidable drawbacks this spell has. The darkness outside compensates by making it very difficult to see. A pretty large amount of mana is required for an area of this size. Dark magic comes with problems such as nasty backlashes and side-effects when executed poorly. The mana oscillates violently which causes the spell to easily lose integrity. I counter this by making it flow in a circular motion, which gives it the liquid globe shape. Activation is tricky because it must spread out evenly over a large area, otherwise some people will get hit much harder than others. Consistency is important.

    Mikel notices the attack and backs away. Good, this much should be enough. The mana is oscillating at the correct rate for the effect I need. Activate!

    ¡°Mind Freeze¡±

    The orb rapidly changes shapes in an instant and then pops like an inflated ball. The mana that is emitted is invisible to the untrained eye. Oscillations cause the air to vibrate when released, giving the spell a fairly loud and unpleasant shrieking noise for a few of seconds. The startled rioters don¡¯t see it coming. With the full blast bearing down on them from above, most of the crowd loses consciousness immediately. A few people who were more resilient staggered for a few moments before finally collapsing. As I thought, no one was able to resist. They¡¯re all untrained peasants.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.¡°Splendid! Not even a hint of magical backlash. I wish you mentioned knowing the dark arts earlier.¡±

    While I was busy casting the spell, Gamo came up on the roof to check what I was doing.

    ¡°As you already know, it¡¯s considered an illegal practice in many places. Discretion is required.¡± I reply. ¡°What are the other three doing? We can save more lives if we coordinate.¡±

    His mouth forms a wry smile and says ¡°You¡¯re rather compassionate for someone who slaughtered a band of barbarians by himself. I thought you would be more like our Inaya.¡±

    That comparison makes me cringe. The less I resemble that spiteful woman, the better. We jump down from the building and see Qasim and Inaya checking the people I just knocked out.

    ¡°All of them are alive and uninjured¡± confirms Qasim in a quiet voice that I can barely hear over the noisy town around us.

    ¡°Of course, that was the whole point. ¡®Mind Freeze¡¯ can alter specific brain functions without causing damage to the organ itself. You could call it an illusion.¡±

    Inaya approaches with a serious expression. ¡°Where did you learn to do this?¡±

    ¡°Amisos Magic Academy.¡± I answer curtly. There is no need to hide it after all.

    ¡°They taught you the dark arts at Delos¡¯ magic academy? I find that hard to believe.¡±

    ¡°No one taught me, I taught myself. It¡¯s a long story. How about we complete our task here first?¡±

    ¡°Rigel¡¯s right, we don¡¯t have time for this. I know you¡¯re very curious, Inaya, but we have orders to follow.¡± Gamo interjects. She opens her mouth, wanting to say something, but closes it immediately after. At least she understands the priorities here.

    After that, the riot is quickly suppressed with the five of us working together and the town guards helping with whatever they could. There must have been three or four hundred people taking part in the food riot. I use ¡®Mind Freeze¡¯ a few more times within a large area, bringing down dozens of them each time. The rest of the team complied with my request and did what they could to avoid killing anyone. Qasim and Mikel are both warriors with no spellcasting ability, so they used their bare hands and the blunt sides of their swords to knock people out.

    Gamo used lightning enhanced with his arcane skills. Arcane magic seems to be his specialty. It¡¯s hard to guess from the limited number of spells I saw, but he¡¯s probably as good as me or better. In particular, the ¡®Cinder Blast¡¯ during our duel showed just how much experience he has with it. I don¡¯t think I can manage that kind of attack. Not surprising since I am much younger than him.

    As it turns out, Inaya knows some dark spells too. She used ¡®Mind Freeze¡¯ and ¡®Asphyxia¡¯ to whittle down the rioters. Her spells aren¡¯t as elegant as mine, which explains her reaction earlier. She was stunned by the fact that someone considerably younger knows something she didn¡¯t. In other words, it¡¯s jealousy. I wasn¡¯t even trying to show off. I simply used the most effective tool for the situation. People who care too much about their ego are annoying. She has that in common with the nobility. If anyone here ends up trying to sell me to the Council, it¡¯s probably her. Not that it¡¯s going to hurt me; I¡¯m prepared to abandon this group at any time.

    <><><><><><><><><><><><>

    Captain Asher returns to us almost half an hour after the disturbance ended. He is accompanied by a group of people in expensive clothes, along with their personal guards and escorts. They are laughing at each other¡¯s remarks like they don¡¯t have a care in the world. What the hell has Asher been doing this whole time? Was meeting with a bunch of aristocrats really more important than helping his team? Or is this his way of saying he trusts us? Either way, this doesn¡¯t sit right with me.

    He puts his hand on my shoulder and says ¡°Well done, Rigel. I heard you were instrumental in suppressing the riot with minimal casualties.¡± The look in his eyes is sincere.

    ¡°Thanks, I suppose.¡±

    My attention shifts to the group that he arrived with. A pompous aristocrat is talking with a man wearing chainmail and a sword on his hip, whom I assume is the captain of the town guards.

    ¡°¡­ and then I want you to arrest all the incompetent fools who let that mob into the town. They will be executed tomorrow at dawn along with the rest of the rabble. That will serve as a warning to the rest. If something like this happens again, your jobs will be the least of your worries.¡±

    Did I just hear that? The idiot dares to say that to the people who spared his town a lot of bloodshed? Maybe the guards have no choice but to submit, but I do. Walking toward them with an aggressive pace, I grab his attention.

    ¡°Wait a moment¡­ You want to execute the people that we worked hard to protect? Are you being serious right now?¡±

    The aristocrat turns to me with a displeased face. He looks like he can¡¯t believe that someone is challenging his orders.

    ¡°Huh, you¡¯re part of Asher¡¯s group then?¡± He scoffs.

    ¡°Rigel¡ª¡± Asher tries to intervene but is cut off.

    ¡°You should have slaughtered everyone in that rebellious mob and saved me the trouble. I have no need for peasants who bite the hand that feeds them. Who do they think owns the land they eat from? Ungrateful animals need to be taught.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re going to execute the guards who helped stop them?¡± My breathing becomes rough.

    ¡°There is no room for incompetents under my rule.¡± He says it like it¡¯s the most natural thing in the world. Behind my back, I squeeze my fists so hard that blood appears under the nails.

    So that¡¯s how it is. The thing standing in front of me isn¡¯t a man, it¡¯s just another parasite. There¡¯s only one thing to do with a parasite, isn¡¯t there?

    I squeeze my fists ever harder. An incredibly high concentration of mana gathers in my arms, making them go numb. As I¡¯m about to unleash it onto the trash standing in front of me, something grabs my right arm from behind. I twist my body around and see that Asher is the cause. My arm is held in place by the bone-crushing grip of a warrior¡¯s sword-arm. It hurts but anger overcomes the pain as I resist his strength.

    ¡°Why are you stopping me?¡± I whisper through my teeth, even though I already know.

    He doesn¡¯t say a word. With a somber expression, he shakes his head from side to side. I lower my own head as an exasperated sigh escapes me. My muscles begin to relax.

    ¡°I should have expected this¡­ Let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡±

 Chapter 21: First Mission (Part 3)

    In my possession is a magic catalyst that can measure time in very precise units such as seconds, minutes, hours and even fractions of a second. Nashira created it because measuring time at a small scale is important for her delicate experiments. Similar devices have been created with magic before, but they are not as precise as Nashira¡¯s. They are also bulky and require expensive materials, which is impractical for daily use. Hourglasses filled with fine sand are used instead. Each volume of sand corresponds to a certain amount of minutes or hours, so by checking when all the sand has drained to the bottom of the hourglass you can tell how much time has passed. This is a very old method that dates back before creation of Amisos kingdom.

    Well, most people don¡¯t really need time keeping this accurate. The vast majority of a kingdom¡¯s population is made up of peasants who wake up with the rise of the sun, work the land until dusk and then go to bed. You can roughly tell what hour of the day it is from the sun¡¯s angle in the sky. Peasants don¡¯t care about minutes or seconds. Those concepts are useless to them. Keeping track of the seasons is all that matters.

    Nashira¡¯s device is powered by mana. It feeds from my aura and channels it through a complex chain of circuits which connect several small chambers. The first one contains a tiny shard made of pure bloodstone. The bloodstone reacts by vibrating at a rate that increases exponentially as energy builds up inside it. After it becomes saturated, mana is released into the next chamber of the device, indicating that one second has passed. Successive chambers are used to add up the ¡°seconds¡±, 60 for one minute and 3600 for one hour. The whole system is contained within a sturdy tube, about 2 cm thick and 10 cm long. The tube is mostly opaque and there are three transparent openings through which one can see the chambers that measure how much time has passed. Right now, it is shortly after midnight.

    After we stopped the riot at Delfoi, the six of us gathered in a private room at a local inn. A single mana-crystal placed on a table gives off just enough light that I can see Asher¡¯s face. The two of us are standing only three paces apart. He has the same solemn expression as when he stopped me from sending that pompous noble to the underworld.

    ¡°You surprised me, Rigel. I didn¡¯t think you would be so impulsive. The man you just tried to attack is Count Garland, the rightful lord of Delfoi and its surroundings.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying I am in the wrong? Didn¡¯t you hear what he said? He plans to murder hundreds of people for no good reason.¡± My anger hasn¡¯t subsided but I try not to show that in my voice. Asher is a rational man. If I explain things calmly, he will understand that my action was justified.

    ¡°Those people are his subjects and they did rebel against him. It is within his right to take any actions he deems necessary.¡± Asher retorts coldly.

    ¡°Just because the law permits it, that doesn¡¯t make it right! Does stealing a few sacks of grain warrant the death penalty? Of course not! Normally, they would receive 10 whiplashes. The worst thieves would have a hand cut off as punishment, but nothing beyond that. This is true even in Zamora, isn¡¯t it?¡± A few moments of silence pass by. I stare at him earnestly. He stares back without averting his gaze. Sitting in the corner of the room, Inaya yawns noisily. Hearing it makes me cringe.

    ¡°Rigel, what you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t wrong. However, the Count has the power to decide on punishment for his own subjects. Inside his own lands, he is the king and his word is the law. This is common sense.¡±

    ¡°To hell with common sense.¡± I respond bitterly. ¡°He is even worse than those barbarians you people condemn so much. He is unworthy of his life, let alone the title of Count.¡±

    Asher comes two steps closer. He put his hands on both of my shoulders and speaks in a quiet, yet grave, tone.

    ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t like him any more than you do, but killing him isn¡¯t going to help anyone. It will cause us a lot of problems we can¡¯t afford right now. Remember your position. Bloodmoon represents the will of King Hamal. It is not our place to deal out vigilante justice.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s speak to the Count. Maybe we can change his¡ª¡±

    ¡°I already tried. Neither he nor the others were interested in my opinion. It¡¯s useless.¡±

    ¡°Stinking nobles¡­ That¡¯s even more reason to get rid of him. If you let me do it, I can make it look like an accident.¡±

    Asher slowly shakes his head from side to side, then turns around and walks to a corner of the room. He sweeps the whole room with his gaze and then speaks loudly.

    ¡°Everyone listen closely. The situation is more difficult than we first thought. A bloody war broke out in the capital city of Delos. Refugees say that the city is destroyed beyond recognition. The fighting continues to spread into the surrounding areas. From the number of people that are fleeing their homes, it¡¯s likely that dozens or even hundreds of towns and villages are affected. Amisos kingdom as a whole is crumbling from the inside.¡± He looks at me while saying the last phrase.

    My thoughts are racing. A civil war? Really? Padraig, Lachlan, Cassius¡­ I see, I understand. They tried to take control after assassinating my father, but things did not go smoothly for them and the situation escalated into a civil war. The other lords must have fought back. They didn¡¯t mention any of this during the sham of a trial I received in Lapithos. I only have bits of information, yet all the pieces fit together. It makes sense. I need to find out who was involved in this conspiracy. It couldn¡¯t have been just three Councillors. A lot of other nobles must be backing them.

    ¡°I also met with a messenger sent by our King.¡± Asher continues. The other four in the room are listening with a serious expression. ¡°He delivered our next set of orders. We are leaving this town in the morning. Until then, I want everyone to lay low.¡± He looks at me. ¡°If I see you doing anything reckless, the consequences will not be light.¡±

    ¡°Understood¡­¡± I answer half-heartedly.

    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

    I could not sleep that night. Even while laying on my back on a comfortable bed, even though I should be tired from the fighting and travelling, sleep would not come. I simply stared at the ceiling of my room, thinking about various things.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Those damn Councillors¡­ Not only did they take everything from me, they also caused the destruction of my hometown and now they want to destroy what is left of the kingdom. It¡¯s like they¡¯re doing everything in their power to make me loathe them. If you think about it though, I¡¯m one of the lucky ones because I¡¯m still alive. How many people have already died for their greed? How many more must die before they¡¯re satisfied?

    I made it through more than 18 years of life without making any enemies. All that time, I did my best to be kind to those around me and avoid trouble. Only now I understand that it was all an illusion. I am surrounded by enemies on all sides. I have more enemies than one cares to count. Even now, nothing has changed. Bloodmoon and Zamora cannot be trusted. King Hamal is just another noble. They are all the same. Everything they do is for their own selfish reasons. They will turn against me at the drop of a hat if they believe it will further their interests. None of them can be trusted. They are all potential enemies that I must somehow turn into friends. That¡¯s how this world functions.

    The next morning, a crowd gathered in the large, open space that is the town square of Delfoi. Five wooden structures have been erected, each one with two ropes hanging from them. Dozens of prisoners are brought in by town guards and lined up beside the wooden platforms. Their hands are tied with rope and they have iron shackles around their ankles. Their eyes look dead. They are resigned to their fate.

    In groups of ten, they are released from their iron shackles and walked onto the wooden platforms. An official announces what crimes these people have supposedly committed while a rope noose is put around each of their necks. After a brief delay, the floors of the five platforms open up, dropping the prisoners. Their bodies twist and spasm desperately, struggling in vain against the force of the ropes around their necks. After they stop moving, guards remove the bodies and take them away while another group of ten prisoners is prepared for their execution. I see the whole affair from a rooftop while grinding my teeth.

    To think the first public execution I see with my own eyes is that of people I saved. No¡­ I didn¡¯t save them, I aided in their execution. If Bloodmoon had not intervened, many of these villagers would have escaped safely. They would have obtained the food they need to feed their families through the coming winter. My spells did not kill them, but I am just as responsible for their fate as the men tying ropes around their necks.

    A few nobles are here to witness this disgusting spectacle, but Count Garland is not among them. The fool doesn¡¯t even care to watch the executions he ordered. Even if I got rid of him, someone just as bad would likely take his place. Eliminating one parasite is meaningless if the nest that spawned him is allowed to remain. Damn them all to hell! They turned me into a murderer. This is not what I learned magic for.

    It¡¯s not just Garland and Delfoi. Whether it¡¯s Zamora, the capital city Delos or the port-city Lapithos, everywhere I go is all the same. This world is rotten!

    Rotten. Rotten. Rotten.

    Every time I get a whiff of its putrid stench, it feels like I¡¯m being infected. Just thinking about it makes my skin crawl. Why doesn¡¯t anyone else see this? They all act like everything is normal. It¡¯s not! The only way it could get worse is if they took out nails and hammers and started crucifying everyone. This is not what my father¡¯s peaceful kingdom is supposed to look like. Governing is about fair taxes and justice, not stabbing our countrymen in the back and devouring their carcasses. This behavior is depravity of the highest order. It¡¯s the same as spitting on my father¡¯s grave, not to mention his ideals.

    If I watch any more of this, I may not be able to resist taking out the bloodstone weapon I¡¯ve been saving for special occasions. It¡¯s better to leave before I snap and start a massacre.

    ¡°Enjoy your privilege while it lasts, Count. The next time we meet, things will be different.¡±

    <><><><><><><><>

    We picked up our horses from the stables and rode east, back the way we came from. ¡°We¡¯re first going to regroup with the rest of our unit and then return to the army¡± Asher explained.

    Delfoi is a town in the south-west of Amisos. We probably travelled further west than any of the other teams. Only Asher himself knows for sure.

    The geography of this region can be described as follows: Nashira lived under an area called the Olympus Mountain Range that stretches along the north-western part of the border between Zamora and Amisos. It contains the tallest peak in either kingdom, Mount Olympus. It was named as such because it is believed that Zeus, the father of the gods, dwells on that 5 km tall peak. It didn¡¯t seem all that impressive when I visited it though.

    This mountain is an impassable obstacle for an army, so we went around it and met in Batna, at the western end of the Olympus Range. The official territory of Zamora stretches a bit further west from Batna, though it¡¯s unclear how much because the Western Plains are not well-defined. There is no river or other physical obstacle that can be used to mark this edge of the kingdom. In this sense, Batna could be called a frontier town because there are no towns closer to the border than it. Since it is also an important checkpoint for people travelling between the two kingdoms, it is larger than an average frontier town.

    From Batna, we travelled north for roughly 6 days, crossing into Amisos and then splitting up. Delfoi is only one day further west from there, although that¡¯s a significant distance considering how fast we were. If we went directly south from Delfoi, we would end up in the Western Plains. This is because Amisos stretches further west than Zamora. Also, its total land area is about 30% bigger; quite a significant difference.

    The rain has finally stopped but the skies are still dark and cloudy. Cold wind is blowing. Good thing I don¡¯t need much food because I don¡¯t have an appetite. My first mission with Bloodmoon turned into a complete disaster. Our team did accomplish what we set out to do, but our intervention in Delfoi was an irreparable mistake. I won¡¯t be able to wash out the bad aftertaste for a while.

 Chapter 22: Return

    We rode east for two days until we encountered the other teams Asher sent out. The prearranged meeting place was different from the point where we split up. The nature of Bloodmoon¡¯s work requires that we maintain low visibility whenever possible and stay unpredictable for the enemy, or so I¡¯m told. As a result, we change course often and take the smaller roads instead of the big ones. We slowed down and rode through a patch of forest at one point, which I¡¯m guessing also has something to do with staying invisible or whatever.

    At the meeting place are only 4 of the 15 other teams. Our mission ended faster than most, so we arrived here before them. Our mounts still don¡¯t look exhausted even though we have been travelling at top speed for over a week. They must be really well bred and trained, unlike the common horse. I¡¯ve been travelling on foot a lot lately and I¡¯m finally starting to see the advantage of having a good horse. This advantage would be lost if we went through a thick forest though.

    We set up camp on top of a grassy hill, away from the main road. The hill works as a vantage point and higher altitude means drier ground. It has been raining a lot lately.

    ¡°We¡¯re waiting for everyone to arrive before returning, right? What happens if we wait a week and one or more teams don¡¯t report back?¡± I ask out of curiosity.

    ¡°A week is too much of a delay. If they¡¯re not here within a few days, I will take everyone we have and then go trace the missing team¡¯s path until we find them. Accomplishing the mission comes first, but I won¡¯t leave anyone behind if I can help it.¡± Asher¡¯s responds nonchalantly. I understand why he¡¯s not worried. We¡¯re still in ¡®friendly¡¯ territory.

    ¡°What if we can¡¯t find them?¡±

    ¡°Depending on the situation, things will become complicated. Let me worry about that though. In the meantime, you could go talk to Gamo. I hear he asked you about something?¡±

    ¡°Hm, yes. He wanted to have another mock duel for practice. I asked him to wait for another time. I¡¯m not feeling too well right now.¡±

    The captain frowns and says ¡°If you¡¯re sick or something, you should tell me first.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯m just tired mentally is all. It¡¯s a mage problem and will be fixed by a little rest and meditation. Nothing to be concerned about.¡±

    ¡°Alright, but tell me if it gets worse. We have a few experienced healers among us.¡±

    ¡°I know some healing magic too if it¡¯s necessary. Well then, I will go and rest.¡± The captain nods.

    He¡¯s acting out the part of a commander who cares about his troops. Regardless, I wouldn¡¯t say anything even if I was sick. It is my nature to be self-sufficient as much as possible. Bloodmoon is full of sketchy individuals. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to ask any of them for help.

    I wish this headache would stop though. I¡¯ve had a fair number of headaches during my time at the academy, but this one is far worse. It started yesterday and my head has been pounding non-stop. Even sleeping was very difficult. It wasn¡¯t lying when I said my mind is tired. I already missed a night of sleep at Delfoi and this is only making things worse. It¡¯s particularly bad for mages. Our spellcasting skills depend on a rested and healthy mind. Missing sleep is never a good thing. If this continues, my health won¡¯t be the only problem. An exhausted mage is a danger to everyone around him.

    Healing magic isn¡¯t going to help. There is no visible injury. Without knowing what the cause is, injecting additional mana into my brain would be stupid. If Nashira were here, she might be able to figure out something. It seems all I can do is rest and hope my body can solve the problem on its own.

    After notifying the captain, I walk alone into a nearby patch of forest. I sit down on the grass with legs crossed in the usual manner. Although the ground is still a bit wet, it doesn¡¯t matter to my impermeable robe. I listen to the sounds of birds and the trees rustling in the wind while clearing my head of unnecessary thoughts. Being surrounded by nature and wildlife always helps me relax and meditate. Breath in, breath out. Breath in, breath out. No sign of trouble in the mana flow.

    After a couple of hours, the headache eased up. It didn¡¯t go away completely, but any amount of relief is appreciated. I ended up meditating for the rest of the day. Sleep came more easily during the night. Thus, I decided to keep doing it the next day. In late afternoon, Gamo comes looking for me.

    ¡°Hey, there you are. You¡¯re meditating again today? Are you still not feeling well?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling better than yesterday. Like I told the captain, it wasn¡¯t anything serious to start with. Must be the change in climate. I¡¯m not used to travelling on horseback for days.¡± Seeing my country devolve into anarchy didn¡¯t help either, I think to myself. He walks over and sits beside me on the rough grass.

    ¡°I understand. It can be very hard sometimes. The business of war is devastating on men¡¯s health. I¡¯ve been through a few wars in my life and seen many good men and women wasted on meaningless conflicts. To be honest, you don¡¯t strike me as a soldier or mercenary type. I don¡¯t get why you accepted the captain¡¯s invitation¡± he explains with a small shrug.

    Oh? That¡¯s an interesting observation. Let¡¯s hear more about this.

    ¡°Can you explain? Is there something I¡¯m missing?¡±

    While looking forward at the trees and bushes surrounding us, Gamo makes a thinking pose with his chin resting on his hand. Even while sitting down, he is a head taller than me. He also seems older than I initially thought, now that I have a closer look. His light-brown hair has a few strands of grey in it. A small scar on the chin is visible through his thin beard. I doubt he¡¯s any less than 40 years-old. His aura, on the other hand, is clean and refined, the sign of a lifetime of training.

    ¡°Hmm, I wouldn¡¯t say you¡¯re missing something. You¡¯re more than strong enough to be a soldier. I can think of many so-called ¡®elite¡¯ mages in this unit who are weaker despite being older and having more experience.

    I suppose the best way to think of it is that war doesn¡¯t suit you.  Almost all of the people here have either an innate thirst for blood or a strong desire for the glory and excitement of battle. From you however, I don¡¯t get that impression at all. You seem¡­ out of place, if that makes any sense.¡±

    A thin smile floats across my face. ¡°Good judge of character. You¡¯re probably right. I don¡¯t really belong among warriors and assassins. However, I have some unfinished business in Amisos and Bloodmoon¡¯s goals happen to coincide with that. I¡¯m sure some of you still have your doubts about my allegiance and I¡¯m doing what I can to alleviate that. I will regard all of you as comrades as long as you do the same for me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, you¡¯re not the only one with a shady background. Bloodmoon is a collection of shady people. As long as you follow orders in good faith, the captain won¡¯t mind. If anyone else tries to meddle, you can just tell them to get lost.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± A few minutes pass by in silence. ¡°Want to join me in meditating?¡±

    ¡°Sure, why not. A mage is never too old to sharpen his mind.¡± And so the two of us sat in silence until nightfall.

    <><><><><><>

    After two whole days of waiting, all of Bloodmoon was gathered at the campsite. From the looks of things, none of them had significant problems. So far so good. After everyone reported to Asher, he concluded that there won¡¯t be any changes in our schedule. Without further delay, our trip resumed. We travel south toward the 1000 soldiers we left behind at Batna. It did not take long before the army was in sight. We have been gone for a while. Even though they move 3 to 4 times slower than us, the army made it past the Amisos border by the time we reached them.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Naturally, the first thing I did after we were dismissed by Asher was look for the only person I knew among them; Nashira. I found her near the front, riding at a leisurely pace on a horse that carried all of her belongings. I didn¡¯t recognize her immediately because the clothes are different. Instead of the white, mana-absorbing robe from before, now it¡¯s a shiny blue gown. I don¡¯t remember seeing it among her things, so she must¡¯ve bought it from a merchant in town. Wait, did she have enough money for such an expensive-looking gown?

    ¡°Welcome back, Rigel¡± she greets with a gentle smile as I approach. ¡°Have you been well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was in the company of some very capable people and I learned a lot. It was an interesting experience.¡± I will omit the events that happened in Delfoi. She doesn¡¯t need to know the depressing stuff. ¡°What about you? Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, there have been no problems. My presence here was not a major concern it seems. Everyone is kind and courteous.¡±

    That¡¯s a relief, but there¡¯s something I should clear up first. With a cautious attitude, I ask about the dress. ¡°Out of curiosity, where did you obtain that? It looks pretty expensive.¡±

    ¡°Clothing norms have changed over time, so I looked for something more appropriate for modern society. After I inquired at one of the local shops, the kind merchants offered me this gown free of charge. Such a generous gift, I felt it would be rude to reject it. Was it a mistake?¡±

    ¡°Generous, eh¡­¡± I mutter to myself. Nashira tilts her head with a slightly confused expression. ¡°Ah, no. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s my fault for not thinking of such things in advance.¡±

    Not being familiar with the market price for high-quality women¡¯s clothing, I can only guess this gown is worth the same as several months or years¡¯ worth of food for the average family. Even if my estimate is way off, it¡¯s definitely not cheap even for a successful merchant. Furthermore, I suspect the intentions behind it were not as pure as Nashira believes. The gown does fit her quite well. Its blue color matches with the blue of her eyes. Some golden stripes decorate the shoulders, sleeves and waist. There is a V-shape cut in both the front and the back which reveals a considerable amount of skin. It¡¯s pretty obvious why this gown in particular was given to her. It even looks a bit tight for her size, especially around the chest area, but if she is comfortable wearing it then I won¡¯t object.

    We started talking about more serious topics after that. We are heading toward a highly unstable war zone and it would be irresponsible not to tell her. Outside of Bloodmoon¡¯s covert activities, Asher didn¡¯t mention any specific restrictions on what I¡¯m allowed to say, so I explained what I heard about the destruction of Delos and the ongoing civil war in this country. I also said that the situation is complicated and the nobles are not trustworthy, though I didn¡¯t explain why.

    She seemed curious to know more so I kept talking for hours.  I went over some of the things I remember from my travels, such as the beautiful gardens of the Royal Palace in Delos and the docks and markets at Lapithos. Of course, I took care to avoid any sensitive information since eyes and ears are all around us. Even though I¡¯m not hiding my name anymore, they don¡¯t seem to suspect who my father is. Artemia is a somewhat common name. That works to my advantage. Even if I claimed to be a prince, they would probably think it¡¯s a joke. That¡¯s good enough for now.

    <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

    Over the next 2 weeks, the army steadily marched through the countryside. Asher did not summon us during this time, so we are free to do as we please. Surely enough, it is quite boring. There isn¡¯t much to do. The army moves at a steady pace of 10 to 15 kilometers per day, which I¡¯m told is pretty fast considering that most people are on foot. Of the 1000 soldiers with us, less than half actually have mounts to ride on. Carts full of heavy supplies and equipment accompany us. The soldiers are organized in such a way as to keep the important stuff in the center of the formation. This includes the commanders and other VIPs.

    Less important stuff such as tents and equipment for foot soldiers are at the back. I have nothing better to do, so I decide to take a look around while the horses rested. Swords, spears, bows, shields of various sizes, pieces of metallic armor and some leather armor; nothing unusual here. There are no siege weapons, which is a bit disappointing, but they do have some magic catalysts and a sizable supply of mana-crystals. These rather expensive objects are held in locked containers. I can feel the mana inside due to my abnormally sharp senses.

    I also take a look at the personnel in the army. As expected, the vast majority among them are common soldiers, albeit well-organized. Even when including Bloodmoon members, there are only 22 with the aura of a mage and 39 others who are borderline mages.

    At one point, Gamo took notice of my custom-made magical clock and asked how I obtained it. As a response, I introduced him to its inventor.

    ¡°I am Gamonias Pavo. Pleased to make your acquaintance, My Lady¡± he declares while making a proper bow. This makes me, who is standing behind him, chuckle slightly. He thinks she is nobility? Wasn¡¯t he present when I introduced her to Asher? Guess not. Maybe he¡¯s just trying to flatter her.

    ¡°I am known as Nashira Malik. Likewise I am pleased to meet you.¡± She responds with a slightly awkward imitation of a lady¡¯s bow. It doesn¡¯t seem like she knows modern etiquette well enough to pass for a noble lady yet, not that she needs to.

    The conversation became somewhat weird after that. Gamo started out with formal language and then occasionally forgot to use it, which sounded funny. He courteously asked Nashira about the principle behind the mana clock. Upon hearing the question, Nashira glanced at me. I responded with a shrug. What she wants to say is her choice. She simply smiled. As expected of someone with her level of honesty, Nashira unleashed all of the technical jargon at her disposal without holding back. Gamo understood very little in the end. The same would be true for me if I hadn¡¯t been involved in the manufacturing process. The concepts involved cannot be fully grasped in a single afternoon.

    Later that same day, I was talking with Gamo about bloodstone and counter-magic when a curious topic suddenly came up.

    ¡°By the way, what is your relationship with Miss Malik? The two of you speak so casually, as if you¡¯re close friends.¡±

    ¡°Ah, well¡­ It¡¯s quite simple really. We met by chance some time ago because we¡¯re both magic researchers. A lot happened and we became engaged.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª!¡±

    Gamo chose the wrong time to take a sip from his drink. He choked and spit it out in shock. I burst into laughter at his hilarious reaction. I never thought someone like him would be so flustered because of a joke! He was caught completely off guard. Even though I was bombarded with silly questions after that, it was a fun evening.

 Chapter 23: Search and Rescue

    A single horse-drawn cart is rolling steadily across the Amisos countryside. Two men are sitting at the front, one whom is holding the horse¡¯s reins and another who is polishing a small blade. Both are wearing cheap shirts and baggy pants, just like simple peasants. The wooden cart is old and worn down, yet sturdy enough to hold a considerable amount of weight. The contents are not visible because a thick layer of sack cloth is covering the top, a common practice among poor folks who want to protect their goods from the elements.

    Although there is nothing abnormal at first sight, a good observer can notice one discrepancy. The stone being used by the man polishing the blade, as well as the blade itself, are of very good quality. The short sword has a nearly spotless shine, indicating it is high-quality metal. An ordinary peasant would have neither the money nor the need for it. Some might suspect it was stolen. In this case, that would be wrong.

    After reaching a certain point, they direct the cart away from the dirt road and head toward a fairly large hill. Wheel marks on the dirt and grass show that others have passed through here recently. After half an hour, the cart reaches a hidden structure. Embedded into the hillside is a narrow tunnel entrance that is partially camouflaged by bushes. This secluded area was chosen so it cannot be seen by travellers on the road.

    Waiting at the entrance is a middle-aged man wearing a black-and-red robe with complex symbols that members of a particular sect are known to have. Behind him are three armed guards.

    ¡°You¡¯re late¡± he reproaches the two arrivals as they jump down from the cart. ¡°Did you idiots screw up again?¡±

    ¡°No, boss. All of the goods are safe and sound. Here.¡±

    They pull the sack cloth off the cart to reveal two young women, one with blond hair and another with red, as well as a young boy, who are lying on their sides. Their limbs are bound with rope and all three are tied together to prevent escape. Some cloth is tied around their mouths to prevent shouting. The blond woman sniffles softly and tears can be seen trickling down her cheeks. The other two are quiet, although the boy looks terrified as he hugs his legs in an awkward position.

    The one called ¡®boss¡¯ approaches to make an inspection. He nods and asks ¡°Who¡¯s the redhead? I don¡¯t remember hearing about one.¡±

    ¡°We caught her wandering alone on the way from Megara. That¡¯s why we were late. We had some trouble catching her.¡±

    ¡°Hah! A woman wearing a skirt almost outran you? Even if it¡¯s true, don¡¯t you have a shred of pride as men?¡±

    ¡°She is really fast for a woman, boss, and her looks are top-quality!¡± the other man responds excitedly.

    The boss throws a nasty glare at them, causing the two men to flinch and take one step backward. ¡°I decide what is quality material and what isn¡¯t, not you. Take the bonds off.¡±

    The man does as ordered and releases the legs and mouth, leaving only the hands tied together, and then pulls her up from the cart. Her lush hair flows down past her shoulders. Her purple one-piece dress has a fluffy skirt that almost touches the ground. With full cheeks, a small jaw and pouty lips, her features would be considered attractive by anyone. Unlike the blond woman who is still crying, the red-haired beauty is looking at the robed man before her with cold and indifferent eyes. He can¡¯t help but be impressed. After many years in the slave trade business, he can tell that this woman is different from the weak, frightened damsels that he is used to handling. She doesn¡¯t even flinch as he grabs her chin to inspect more closely.

    ¡°Oh~ very nice. Healthy, clean and a redhead too. Well done, boys. She is going to sell for a small fortune. I know the perfect client. He is very rich and has a taste for redheads. I¡¯ll make sure he knows the two of you found her. Expect a generous cut.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much, boss!¡± the two respond in unison.

    He returns his gaze to the woman and demands ¡°Hey missy, what¡¯s your name?¡± No answer is given. She looks idly to the side with a cool expression. He makes a sleazy smile and says ¡°A defiant one, eh? Or are you just mute?¡±

    ¡°No point in talking to a dead man¡± she says curtly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    He is interrupted by the sharp sound of an arrow flying near his ear. A yelp comes from behind. He releases the woman and looks back to see two of his guards have been hit in the stomach. The chainmail they are wearing failed to stop the iron-tipped arrows. They both collapse to the ground, grasping their wounds in pain as blood begins to flow.

    Shocked and baffled, the robed man realizes they¡¯re under attack and he needs to sound the alarm. However, as soon as the arrows hit their marks, the red-haired woman immediately shifts into a low stance designed for hand-to-hand combat. Even with both her hands bound by rope, she delivers a single, powerful strike into the side of the man¡¯s turned head. The strike has all of her weight behind it, breaking his jaw and causing lethal damage to his brain.

    ¡°Wha¡ª Hey!¡±

    The two standing by the cart draw their blades. Still confused by the sudden turn of events, the first man makes a clumsy swing at the red-haired woman. She quickly shifts her position and lifts up her arms, allowing the blade to cut through the rope.

    ¡°That was the worst swing I¡¯ve ever seen. Didn¡¯t anyone teach you how to use a sword?¡± She taunts them while casually brushing off the rope pieces from her sleeves.

    ¡°Why you little¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s face becomes flushed with anger and humiliation. He charges in and takes another swing at her, this time with full seriousness. She slightly lifts up her skirt with the left hand to allow easier movement and readies her right fist for a counter.

    You made two fatal mistakes. One, you misjudged your opponent. Two, you allowed the opponent to provoke you.

    She moves sideways in a zig-zag pattern, dodging the swing with ease while shoving her fist into the man¡¯s stomach. He falls on his back, coughing violently from the shock. She quickly picks up the dropped sword and stabs him without hesitation.

    The second man is standing further back and watching the scene unfold with terror written on his face. The other three guards near the tunnel entrance have all been shot down by multiple arrows from an unknown direction. He is the only one left. Unable to think clearly, he discards his weapon and runs away as fast as he can. The woman watches him with contempt.

    ¡°A slaver and a spineless coward. Pathetic.¡±

    She winds up her sword arm and then throws the weapon at blistering speed. Her aim is accurate thanks to innate talent and more than a decade of training. The sword strikes the fleeing man in the back, a deadly blow. She sighs and turns toward a group of armed people who appeared seemingly out of nowhere. In actuality, they were using nearby bushes and vegetation to hide right up until the point they attacked. She greets them with a slight frown.

    ¡°Laila, I get that we wanted them to lead us to their hideout, but why did I have to wear this stupid dress? It¡¯s so hard to move in it.¡± The red-haired woman complains to her friend.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal clothing for a lady, you know. We had to make you look more tempting. With your usual cheap pants and leather armor, no slaver would want to get anywhere near you.¡± Laila explains with a wry smile. ¡°Anyway, I brought your weapons and armor to the bush over there.¡±

    ¡°Fine, wait for me before you go in.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing, Selene.¡±

    <><><><><><><><><><>

    With the fall of Delos and widespread chaos in the rest of the kingdom, the slave trade has been booming. Slaves are used for labour-intensive tasks and also as soldiers, so demand is higher than it has been in decades. The state¡¯s authority is essentially non-existent now and the lords who own a military force are busy fighting. Most villages are defenseless and left to fend for themselves, making it easy for slavers to snatch people without fear of retaliation.

    After Delos was overrun by a large army from the north, Selene and Laila wandered southward, doing what they could to help maintain order. They both agreed that the damage will become far greater if the whole kingdom is allowed to fall apart and devolve into warring city-states. However, neither one knows how to best go about avoiding such an outcome. This is to be expected, as both of them are warriors with no formal education of any description. They know little more than how to swing a sword.

    By chance, they came across information that many people disappeared around the town of Megara in the central province. It is located in the south-east, less than a week away from Delos. Panicked over the possibility of being invaded, the town leaders clearly would not do anything about the abductions anytime soon. They refused to leave their shelter or send guards outside of town.

    Selene and Laila decided to take it upon themselves to end the slaver threat. They assembled a team of villagers, all of whom had lost friends and family, and set off to find the hideout. Selene volunteered to serve as bait and allowed herself to be captured while the others stayed behind and followed. It took a few days but the plan worked. With the guards at the entrance removed and Selene equipped to fight, the whole group went inside the tunnel. There are 14 people in total. Taking any more is risky because of the possibility of traitors. It¡¯s still a decent number for this kind of raid but there is cause for concern. Other than herself and Laila, there are only three people with combat experience and there is no telling what awaits them inside. To be on the safe side, they sent one person back to town in order to alert people that the hideout was found while the rest of them carried out the attack.

    The tunnel leads into a series of underground chambers where the slavers hold their ¡°merchandise¡± captive. They arrive at the first room unhindered. A few villagers, mostly women and children, are found. They shuffle nervously in their metal cages.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to release you all.¡± Selene says to calm them down. Hope lights up in their eyes.

    ¡°Oh, thank the gods! They were going to sell us tonight. Please, you must find the keys. I think a man with a black robe has them.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s already been dealt with. Samuel, unlock the cages and escort these people out.¡±

    ¡°Aye, ma¡¯am¡± responds a young man in their group.

    ¡°The rest of you, stay right behind me. Do not run off on your own.¡± Everyone nodded attentively.

    They continue further into the underground structure. The two warriors move carefully, checking every corner of every room they come across. No hostiles have been spotted yet. Tension rises the more they advance. Lighting is done by cheap mana-crystals which flicker unpredictably, causing shadows to move eerily across the walls of the dark chambers.

    It¡¯s too quiet. Where are they all hiding? Did they escape from another exit or are they setting up an ambush?

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Her question was answered less than a minute later, as terrible screams erupted from the back of the group.

    ¡°Ambush!¡± someone yells out.

    ¡°Damn it! How did they get behind us?¡±

    Selene tried to find a way around the group in order to reach the back, but the narrow tunnel between rooms prevents this. It is barely wide enough for two people to fit through at a time.

    ¡°Everyone advance forward! Get to the next room!¡±

    The group does as instructed and quickly moves forward through the twisting corridor. They reach another dimly-lit chamber. She notices that there are people armed with swords hugging the walls as if they are trying to stay out of the way. She immediately sees why. In the center of the room, tables have been turned on their sides to act as cover. Behind them are people aiming crossbows in her direction.

    ¡°Down!¡± Selene yells as she and Laila raise their shields for protection. 5 crossbow bolts are fired simultaneously. 4 of them are blocked by the shields. The fifth one hits a person behind Selene who failed to react in time.

    ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡±

    The swordsmen charge in after the volley was fired, turning the fight into a bloody melee. Knowing that their current position is terrible, Selene takes a risk and charges toward the tables in the middle of the room. Her speed is much higher than the opponents expected, allowing her to leap over a table and get between the crossbowmen before they can scatter. Aiming for vital spots such as the neck, she smashes her shield into the closest one and cuts another down with her sword. A third one hesitates to attack because of an ally in his way, allowing Selene to strike first.

    Sensing an attack from behind, Selene kicks backward and knocks down a slaver before he can reach. There are too many. I have to change tactics. She tosses her shield and does a sideways flip with stunning acrobatic skill, leaping over the tables and then immediately slicing at the back of the enemy that was coming up behind her. The wounds are not deadly but are serious enough to prevent him from fighting further. Her goal is to stay mobile and constantly shift positions to avoid being surrounded. A shield will just drag me down here.

    Laila backs her up by bashing people with her shield like a battering ram and then finishing them off with her sword. She was Selene¡¯s mentor before they became close friends and the two of them have been fighting together for years. Both are silver-rank warriors. They know each other¡¯s strengths and weaknesses and can coordinate as if it¡¯s second nature. Laila is physically stronger and carries a larger shield which she relies on, unlike her friend who tossed it aside. She stands her ground against the enemy swordsmen in order to give the villagers cover. Selene specializes in feints and counter-attacks. Using high-speed techniques, she can fight on par with the best warriors in the Guild.

    More enemies enter from an adjacent room, two men and one woman. Out of the corner of her eye, she sees that they¡¯re wearing the same black-and-red robe as the ¡®boss¡¯ from the entrance. One of them raises his hands and yells out menacingly.

    ¡°Know your place, you dirty peasants!¡± He gathers a large amount of mana and molds it into a purple orb in the palm of his hand.

    ¡°Black Orb¡±

    As the spell is about to be released, his shoulder is hit by a knife thrown by Selene. She noticed they aren¡¯t wearing armor under the robes, making them targets for ranged weapons. A few extra knives are attached to her belt for occasions such as this. It¡¯s not the first time she is facing a mage opponent.

    The mage loses control of his spell at the last moment before it could be released as a projectile. The mana detonates in his hand with an ear-shattering bang that shakes the whole room. All three are blown back, hitting the wall behind them with a thud and then falling on the floor. Their nearby allies are also knocked down. With one misfired spell, the slavers wiped out their remaining forces. Laila uses her shield to protect herself and the peasants behind while Selene endures the blast unharmed thanks to being several meters away.

    ¡°Using such magic in an enclosed space and with no cover, how foolish¡­¡± Selene mutters.

    The battle ends shortly after this close call. If Selene¡¯s timing was poor, they would be lying on the floor instead of the mages. What could have been an easy victory for the slavers, due to their ambush, turned into complete defeat thanks to Selene and Laila being able to fight outnumbered in close quarters. Selene suffered only light cuts on her arms, but Laila was not as fortunate. She has a serious gash on her right upper arm. She is visibly bleeding through her leather armor.

    ¡°That was very close to being a disaster, but we pulled through. Nice job on stopping that mage.¡± Laila says with a stern expression. She glances at the corridor where the surviving villagers are piling up the dead.

    ¡°Worry about yourself. You¡¯re turning pale from loss of blood¡± Selene retorts. She takes a small glass vial out of her pocket which contains a colored liquid. ¡°Here, drink this.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that potion from that young man, Rigel? He gave it to you, so use it for yourself. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°We both know you¡¯re not fine. I know you¡¯re strong but we don¡¯t have anyone who can heal you. I¡¯ve seen people die from smaller wounds than this. Drink at least half¡± she insists.

    Laila nods weakly and drinks from the potion. Both of them open their eyes wide as the large wound on her shoulder immediately begins to close. She feels a surge of vitality as her body is filled with mana and the healing spell hidden inside is activated. A mystical swirl of light energy surrounds her, healing every wound and even clearing some old scars. In 28 years, Laila has not seen anything like it.

    ¡°Incredible. Even the muscle ache is gone. It feels like I¡¯ve become younger! I never heard of a healing potion with this kind of immediate effect. Was that really a potion?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I had it appraised but they didn¡¯t know anything beyond the fact that it contains a healing spell. I¡¯m just as surprised as you are.¡±

    ¡°You did mention he¡¯s a mage, but this is¡­ Now I want to meet him even more.¡±

    Selene grins. ¡°You will, someday.¡±

    With the battle over, they search the place and discover hidden rooms which allowed the slavers to set up the ambush. Several villagers were killed as a result. With this in mind, the two warriors scour the whole structure for any remaining secrets or hostiles. As expected, they find a second exit through which some slavers may have escaped in the confusion. This is not over yet, Selene notes. There are surely other bases like this one.

    After an hour of searching, a hidden room unlike any of the others is discovered behind a fake bookshelf. It is much larger than the rest, with around 50 meters in length, 30 meters in width and 3 meters high. What they see inside can only be described as a dark, occult ritual. Many strange symbols are painted on the walls and floor in dried-up blood. Drapes bearing familiar black-and-red designs are hanging from the ceiling along the sides of the room. There are tables full of cups, glass vials, mana-crystals, magic catalysts, various cutting tools and other trinkets that Selene and Laila don¡¯t recognize. There are also harrowing devices such as a thumbscrew, a torture rack and an iron maiden. A disgusting smell of decomposing flesh permeates the whole room, so strong that it could be smelled from outside with the door closed. It hints at the terrible things that must have happened in this dark room. One of the villagers that followed Selene and Laila is overwhelmed and runs outside to throw up.

    In the center is a smooth, stone platform that serves as an altar, on which is laid a human body. The limbs are chained to the stone altar and the body is impaled with an unknown, black crystalline spike about 1 meter long and 4 cm thick. At the other end of the room is a large bronze statue of a humanoid figure with the horns of a ram and two goat legs. The figure has a pose like it is stepping forward and grasping something in the air with the left hand. It¡¯s clearly an idol of some kind, but Selene doesn¡¯t know who it¡¯s supposed to represent.

    She swallows in a dry throat and approaches the altar. This isn¡¯t out of some morbid curiosity but rather out of concern. She guesses that some slaves were used as sacrifices in twisted rituals. Human sacrifices are forbidden by law in official religious practices. Only animal sacrifices are allowed. Regardless of what these slavers were doing, it wasn¡¯t based on the religion of Amisos that Selene is familiar with.

    As she gets closer, it becomes clear that the figure chained to the altar is a young girl no older than 10 years-old. The black spike is impaled through her abdomen; certainly a lethal wound but there is no visible blood loss. The body is full of scratches and bruises, a sign that she was abused beforehand. Her eyes are closed and she appears dead. Selene touches the neck to check for a pulse as Laila arrives at her side.

    ¡°How awful¡­¡± mutters Laila with a pained look. ¡°Even for slavers, this is too much.¡±

    ¡°She is alive. It¡¯s faint but her heart is still beating¡± declares Selene in a confident tone. ¡°Laila, help me get this thing out of her.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    The two warriors grab the crystalline spike with both hands and pull it up with all of their strength. The spike resists as it is imbedded into the stone altar below. However, one should never underestimate the might of two silver-rank warriors. A light cracking sound is heard and the spike is yanked out. The part that was imbedded does not show any blood. Laila tosses it aside and Selene takes out the healing potion from earlier.

    Only half remains but I have to try. As long as there¡¯s a chance, I won¡¯t leave this child to die.

    She lifts up the head slowly and makes her drink from the vial, taking care not to make her choke. The girl¡¯s body reacts by swallowing instinctively. The same light effect they saw earlier begins again. Glowing streams of light filled with rainbows of color and indescribable patterns surround the altar and float upward like rising steam, disappearing into the ceiling. The young girl¡¯s wounds close and bruises fade away, including the large hole in the abdomen. Selene and Laila watch with bated breath for several minutes until the effect ends and the flashes of light fade. They are relieved to see the child¡¯s chest start to move up and down as she resumes breathing normally.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get her out of these chains. We don¡¯t want her waking up in this disgusting pit.¡±

    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll go see if Samuel¡¯s key works.¡±

 Chapter 24: Proposal and Conflict

    We stand on a patch of sand in the middle of a vast, sunless ocean. We feel the dark waves crashing around us while wondering why it feels cold.

    The ocean knows nothing. It does not fear, it does not betray, it does not forgive and it does not remember. It just is.

    Shut it.

    Can you feel it? The waves are still small. Though they only reach our ankles, it is cold nonetheless. Being able to notice that much shows that we are sentient.

    A few begin to realize something, so they ask questions. ¡®Does anyone else dislike the cold? Why must we accept this suffering? Let us build a platform to keep our legs dry. Let us make warm clothes and shoes.¡¯

    I said shut it.

    Yet no one is asking the most important question. Busily trying to keep the cold away, no one has looked down long enough to see the clues under our own feet. The sand is slowly being washed away. The beach is shrinking with every passing day. Do you see it?

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to sleep here! ¡­ Huh?¡±

    I wake up in the silence of night. Surrounding me is the familiar sight of hundreds of men and pack animals sleeping around campfires. Further away, tents are set up for the commanders and other VIPs. Other than the guards who are on night duty, a few soldiers are still awake. They glance at me briefly and then return to playing cards under the orange light from their campfire.

    ¡°What was I¡­? Ugh, my head.¡± I complain while rubbing my eyes and forehead.

    The past few nights have been miserable once again. It¡¯s more bearable than the first time, but waking up with a throbbing headache on a regular basis is incredibly annoying. It puts me in a bad mood for the rest of the day and makes this trip even bleaker than it already was. If only I could figure out what the cause is. To think I was able to unlock many secrets of the universe and mastered magic that few even know exists, yet I¡¯m stumped by a mere headache¡­

    ¡°Rigel? Are you alright?¡± A familiar voice calls my name.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Nashira. Just had a weird dream is all. Sorry for bothering you.¡± She nods gently and pulls her head back into the covers of her tent.

    Nashira is currently ¡®resting¡¯ in a small tent near me. She created it using enchanted fabric similar to the one used to bind her books and tools into easy-to-carry bags. With proper mana control, the cloth can be molded and hardened into whatever shape one desires.

    The other tents are made out of ordinary linen or cotton fabric and supported by wooden poles anchored into the ground. They must be packed in the morning, unpacked at night and the materials have to be carried with us. Since this takes a considerable amount of effort, only important people such as military officers, priests and rich merchants get to sleep under a tent at night. Ordinary soldiers have to settle for the naked sky. Rain and wind are a problem on some nights, but after living in the forest for over 2 months, I have gotten used to it.

    I lie back down on the ground and try to rest. My headache is starting to fade but I can¡¯t fall asleep right away. While on my back, I stare at the starry sky above. There are few clouds tonight, which means that thousands of stars are visible, shining like little pearls. If one pays close enough attention, a faint cloud-like shape is visible. It covers the entire sky, stretching like a band from one end of the horizon to the other. I wonder what that is. People call it the Milky Way, but nothing is really known about it. Scholars have pushed forward many theories on the nature of stars, their predictable movements and the influence they have on us. However, none of them meet the standards of what I consider credible or useful.

    After some time with only my thoughts, I begin to feel tired again. My eyes close on their own and my consciousness drifts away.

    Roughly one month has passed since we left Mount Olympus. The 1000-strong army continues to make steady progress through the countryside. I spend most of the day reading as I walk. I shuffle through some of the books and notes that Nashira brought along, with her permission of course. Most of the research notes are written in a language I don¡¯t recognize. The ones which I can read were written after we met.

    Meanwhile, Nashira is busy scribbling on a piece of paper while riding a horse. She is not using ink. At first glance, it looks like she¡¯s scratching the paper with her long nails. The truth is that she¡¯s using magic, specifically arcane manipulation, in order to write. She is creating translations of her notes. This started about two weeks after we met, when I was participating in her research.

    ¡°I believe this may be useful to you in the near future. They are written in your language. Your knowledge of mana theory is extensive so you should be able to understand them, but if there is something unclear then I will try to explain.¡± she said as she handed me a small stack of papers.

    To receive teaching directly from the legendary Chaos Mage, I bet Alex would chew off his own fingers out of envy if he knew. She knows more than just chaos magic. It wasn¡¯t clear from the historical records, but after seeing her laboratory and the kind of work she does, I¡¯m quite certain that Nashira knows more about magic than any human alive.

    For one in my position, the irony is hard not to laugh at. We humans consider ourselves the masters of this world, as decreed by the gods themselves. Our ingenuity has allowed us to build towering castles and a thriving civilization that knows no equal. Our only enemies are other humans. Yet, our combined efforts in magic were outstripped by a single being that is not very different from a human. Alex aside, my former teachers and classmates would refuse to believe it even if they saw the proof with their own eyes. There is only one thing that doesn¡¯t sit well with me though. I don¡¯t like feeling like a leech. I¡¯m already indebted as it stands. Well, since she¡¯s coming with us, there may eventually be something I can do as compensation.

    ¡°The mana capacitor performs a reversal of the tertiary wave fluctuation, resulting in an amplified chain reaction that is detected by the main modulator. Note: there is a substantial risk of destabilization and system corruption if the experiment regulator cannot maintain full synchronization with the mana buffer.

    These notes are definitely in my language, but somehow it doesn¡¯t feel like it¡­ Oh well.¡±

    Lately I¡¯ve been getting intimidating glares from random soldiers that pass me by. Someone overheard my joke about being engaged to Nashira and the rumour spread like wildfire. They saw the relaxed manner in which we talk and took this as confirmation of the rumor. Now it¡¯s like I¡¯ve become their enemy or something. I didn¡¯t take away your goddess, guys! It¡¯s just a misunderstanding! Well, that¡¯s what I felt like saying, but I doubt it would help anyway. Many people really seem to believe that she is somehow divine in origin. There are legends about gods that came down to interact with humans directly and also stories of demi-gods such as Heracles, the son of Zeus. How did they come to the same conclusion about Nashira? It¡¯s probably because of her appearance. As far as I know, she hasn¡¯t done anything that could be interpreted as godlike. They¡¯re correct to think that she is more than human, but they couldn¡¯t be further from the truth.

    A few of the braver ones tried to gain her attention. One particular man came up to her in shiny, full-body plate armor. He knelt down on one leg in the way that one would address a princess. He offered a bouquet of colorful flowers and pledged his undying love in the most dramatic way.

    ¡°Your beauty is boundless like the sky. Your eyes shine brighter than any diamond. I have loved you from the moment I laid eyes upon you! It would be my life¡¯s honor if you would grant me your hand in marriage!¡±

    He said something like that. I watched the whole scene from a distance with a bemused smile. It¡¯s not every day that you get to see something like this, not to mention I was curious to hear the response. Even though I know more about Nashira than anyone else here, that¡¯s not saying much. The man in question is fairly handsome and young. He has good manners and is fairly well-spoken. His brilliant plate armor suggests that he is of high rank or simply rich. I¡¯m sure any princess would gladly accept his proposal.

    ¡°Thank you for the kind words. Unfortunately, I must decline the offer. I am sorry.¡± She bowed her head as she apologized.

    ¡°Please, may I know the reason why?¡± he pleaded.

    ¡°Our fates diverge and lead down different paths. To defy them is to invite disaster upon us. Accept the things to which fate binds you, and love the people with whom fate brings you together, but do so with all your heart.¡±

    She spoke calmly, with a hint of pity in her eyes. The man¡¯s confusion was clear, but he accepted the answer and did not press further. He simply lowered his head and walked away dejected. I don¡¯t think he was expecting a positive answer, but his pride demanded that he try anyway. I can respect that. It¡¯s better than the rest of those guys who just stare longingly at her back.

    To him and other spectators, Nashira¡¯s answer may have felt like a poetic way of turning a man down. However, I suspect there is a deeper meaning. Nashira is by far the most honest person I know. She has never lied, joked or said anything misleading. Furthermore, she has extraordinary knowledge and experience that was accumulated over centuries. Her words should not be taken lightly regardless of context. She truly believes everything she says. The first time she asked me about the concept of fate, I didn¡¯t think much of it. However, since then she mentioned that word 2 more times. There must be more to it and something tells me that it has nothing to do with romance.

    ¡°Fate, eh? I wonder what she believes her fate is. It can¡¯t be just magic research¡­¡±

    Nashira never mentioned any sort of close relationship to anyone and she might¡¯ve said so if asked directly, but none ever did ask. Refusing the marriage offer from that impressive-looking man was taken as further confirmation that she¡¯s already engaged. As a result, the amount of mean glares I receive increased further.

    <><><><><><><><><><><>

    Our march has been smooth so far, but that is about to end. We are coming up on our first major obstacle, Tyrin Castle. Although not very big, it looks imposing when compared to the flat countryside and small houses. Built out of dark grey bricks, the main structure is around 30 meters high with four towers that rise up to 50 meters, one at each corner. It sits in the center of Tyrin, the town from which the castle draws its name. A reasonably high stone wall surrounds the whole complex. There are no ramparts and the fortifications are not very impressive, probably because this region is deep inside Amisos and has not been threatened by an army in a long time.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    The lord of this castle, Count Olsen Faustina something or other, has elected to be our enemy. A messenger was sent to him some time ago and still hasn¡¯t returned. A scouting team confirmed plenty of troop movements around the walls. Nearby farms were abandoned and everything of value was taken within the walls. There were too many farm animals to fit them all in, so they killed the remaining ones and left them to rot so that our army can¡¯t make use of them. It may seem stupid at first, but it follows the logic of ends that justify the means. They don¡¯t know our exact numbers, so they simply barricaded themselves inside the walls and are hoping to starve us out.

    The lengths they went to in order to achieve this¡­ In truth, our 1000 soldiers have no chance of breaking this castle effectively.

    ¡°To surround them and deploy a proper siege formation, we would need to have at least 3 times their numbers. By our estimates, they have nearly 1000 soldiers and militia stationed, so the ratio is 1 to 1. We don¡¯t have the numbers or equipment needed to break through the walls, so brute force is out of the question. The commanders have decided to remain on guard until we receive reinforcements. Until then, we will continue to track enemy movements. Everyone should be prepared to respond to any situation that arises. That is all.¡±

    This was Asher¡¯s assessment, given to all 80 members of Bloodmoon. It¡¯s a reasonable analysis but there are 3 major problems with this plan. First, we are running out of food while in hostile territory. The enemy is secure behind their walls. Meanwhile we could be attacked from any direction at any time. It¡¯s simply not possible to scan the area 24 hours a day. Soldiers have to be prepared to fight on short notice, thus increasing stress and decreasing morale. Second, we don¡¯t know how long it will take for reinforcements to get here. It could take weeks if they¡¯re slow. If the enemy is competent, they will take advantage of that time and deal a decisive blow. Third, this plan isn¡¯t really a plan. Waiting is the default course of action when you don¡¯t know what to do. We¡¯re basically sitting ducks. Therefore, I approach Asher to voice my concerns.

    ¡°Are you questioning the captain¡¯s orders? Who do you think you are?¡± Inaya interrupts loudly. I¡¯m a tolerant person, but she¡¯s starting to get on my nerves.

    ¡°Settle down, Inaya¡± says Asher with a hand-waving gesture. She closes her mouth and takes a step back while still glaring at me. ¡°Rigel, what you said is right on the mark. Now then, what do you think we should do?¡±

    ¡°I would use magic to sneak into that castle. Burn down their food reserves, eliminate officers, trigger a stampede of animals and just cause as much chaos as possible. Bonus points if we manage to kill Count Faustina, as that will crush their morale and likely result in surrender.¡±

    ¡°Hey newbie, you make it sound easy but could you even turn those words into action¡ª¡± Inaya interjects again but stop talking when Asher raises his hand.

    ¡°Their walls are heavily guarded and the Count has a number of mages under his command that would detect your presence.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I happen to have a way of camouflaging my aura. They will not suspect a thing.¡±

    ¡°Oh really now! You¡¯re just making stuff up¡ª¡±

    ¡°Inaya, that¡¯s enough.¡± He turns back toward me. After pondering for a minute, he continues. ¡°I was thinking of something similar to that, but since you volunteered then I will let you try your way first. What do you say? Will you do it?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve been looking for a chance to stretch my legs.¡±

    -------------------------------------------

    While Rigel was preparing for his mission, an obviously irritated and confused Inaya approached Asher.

    ¡°Captain, I¡¯m against this. Entrusting such a delicate task to a recruit, especially one whose loyalty hasn¡¯t been fully verified, is not the normal way Bloodmoon operates.¡±

    Asher sighs deeply. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing? Why are you so persistent when it¡¯s something related to that young man? It¡¯s not like you.¡±

    ¡°He appeared out of nowhere, knows dark and arcane magic and supposedly defeated a barbarian attack on his own. Calling it suspicious is an understatement. I¡¯m certain he is a spy. He likely has friends inside Tyrin castle and will betray us as soon as he crosses those walls¡± Inaya explains with a determined look.

    ¡°It would be unfortunate if that happens, but I find it unlikely. He has shown a great deal of concern for civilians, both in our country and more recently in Delfoi. I¡¯ve kept a close watch on him the entire time. His behavior has been the opposite of what a spy would do.¡±

    ¡°There is something else too.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it¡± says Asher with his arms crossed.

    ¡°Information has reached us about a certain wanted man with blond hair and green eyes. I looked into it and it turns out that the late King Leo Artemia has a son named Rigel with that description. Although Artemia is a common name in this country, this is too much of a coincidence.¡±

    Asher has a blank look on his face, devoid of any emotion. He looks away idly for a few moments and then returns his gaze to the woman in front of him.

    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting theory you have, but I don¡¯t see how it¡¯s relevant to the matter at hand.¡±

    ¡°Captain!¡± She shouts, now genuinely distressed.

    ¡°Qasim is the one who obtained this information and it¡¯s something that only I need to worry about. Keep it to yourself. I don¡¯t want to hear that you caused unnecessary trouble. You¡¯re better than this. I prefer soldiers who are able to think for themselves, but you are nearing the point of insubordination. Understand?¡± His grim tone reinforces the warning.

    ¡°Understood, sir...¡±

    <><><><><><><><><><><><>

    Once the preparations were finished, Rigel waited for nighttime in order to maximize his chances of success. As discussed earlier, he is going to infiltrate Tyrin and hinder the enemy forces in any way he can. He talks briefly to Nashira before departing. He then travels on foot in a wide circle around the town, until he reaches a forested area at the northern tip of Tyrin.

    A shadow is following him at a distance. Using magic to silence her footsteps and blend her presence into the surroundings, Inaya keeps her eyes fixated on Rigel. Although she gave up trying to convince the captain, she will not simply stand by and let things run their course. She firmly believes that the young man called Rigel is a dangerous unknown. The first time she saw him fight in Delfoi, she was stunned by his exceptional use of magic. Deep inside her heart, she knows that it¡¯s a level of mastery which she will never be able to reach.

    Inaya was born 34 years ago in a small town in Zamora. Her father was an ordinary merchant and her mother a simple housewife. As the head of the house, the father wanted her to marry and inherit the family business. He gave her the best education he could afford and raised her to be a confident and capable young woman. Through contact with mages, she learned that she has an aptitude for magic at age 11. She disregarded her father¡¯s wishes and began to study magic as a profession. Over time, the discord between the two of them reached a breaking point, resulting in her running away from home at age 20. For the next few years, she wandered from town to town, learning magic at an impressive rate with persistent effort, inborn talent and a strong mind. This paid off at 29 years-old, when she met a warrior named Henin Asher. He recognized the value of her skills and allowed her to join Bloodmoon.

    Inaya holds a great deal of respect and admiration for her captain. Over time, she began to think that her feelings for him may be love. She will never say it outright however, as military rules do not allow intimate relationships between a captain and his subordinate. During her 5 years as a member of Bloodmoon, she was content with simply being by his side.

    Things began to change when the young man named Rigel arrived in Batna. She was present inside the inn when Rigel came in with a woman of unparalleled beauty and acted disrespectful toward her captain. That incident, and the ones that followed, created a profound disdain inside her heart. After the event at Delfoi, envy was added to the list. How is it possible that someone like this could be better at magic than me, who worked so hard for much longer? She could not accept it. Because of the strange circumstances surrounding him, Inaya convinced herself that he is a danger to Bloodmoon and the man she cares for.

    Unable to convince the captain, she decided to follow Rigel in order to obtain definitive proof of treachery. Inaya has years of experience in Bloodmoon and has accomplished many tasks which required stealth. She is determined to expose him without him even being aware. The natural aura of the forest acts as cover, allowing her to follow undetected. She pays close attention in case Rigel uses a detection spell like ¡®Shadow Boundary¡¯, but in the end no such precautions were taken.

    After roughly an hour of walking at a quick pace, Rigel arrives on a small hill overlooking the forest with a decent view of the castle. He takes out a spy glass and studies Tyrin for a minute before returning it to his robe. Inaya is silently observing him from a distance.

    What is he planning to do from this far away? He¡¯s careless and full of openings, she thinks. He¡¯s not qualified to be part of Bloodmoon.

    Just then, Rigel turns his head and looks in her direction. His eyes are aimed directly at her hiding spot. A sly grin appears on his face. Inaya feels cold sweat going down her back.

    He knows I¡¯m here? Impossible! It¡¯s dark and I didn¡¯t make any mistakes!

    Rigel returns his gaze to the town and starts advancing quickly. His figure disappears over the curvature of the hilltop. Inaya rushes after him, but after reaching the top¡­

    He¡¯s gone! Where did he go!?

    He is nowhere to be seen. The darkness is setting in. She can¡¯t see any shadow or hint of movement in the trees below. Abandoning the idea of stealth, she starts sprinting in the same direction she last saw him. She keeps running until the edge of the forest. The walls of Tyrin are visible in the distance, but no sign of Rigel. It¡¯s like he vanished into the night.

 Chapter 25: Infiltrating Tyrin Castle

    Nighttime settles over Tyrin Castle. The wind blows through the nearby farms, spreading the smell of decomposing hay and animals into the surroundings. Abandoned houses and wooden barns creak noisily with every gust. A nearly full moon is shining from above, providing a small amount of relief from the darkness outside.

    On a grassy hill overlooking the town stands a single figure. Rigel is wearing his white mage robe which allows easy movement and can be infused with mana. A radiant aura envelops him. His gaze is pointed at the castle in the distance. He reaches into his robe and grabs a small crystalline object with the shape of a teardrop. He holds it loosely in the palm of his outstretched hand, observing it closely.

    ¡°Visus Verum¡±

    The object responds to the chant by absorbing mana and lighting up with a magical glow. It becomes fully transparent, projecting a scaled-down 3-dimensional image of a part of the town. The projection has a greyish tint and is rendered in great detail that could not be seen with the naked eye from this distance. Buildings and objects appear grey like the background while the humans, animals and everything that contains mana have a blue tint. Rigel retains this information in his memory and then lowers his hand slowly.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get started.¡±

    The object¡¯s light instantly dissipates and is tucked away in the robe. A pulse of energy spreads out with Rigel as the point of origin. The surrounding air is twisted and distorted by an invisible force. Millions of white threads of mana emerge through the robe from his upper back and coalesce into translucent wings. Swaying gently back and forth in defiance of the wind, the wings seemingly have no physical presence at all. A moment later he vanishes from view, leaving behind a small reverberation in the air as the only hint that anything was ever there to begin with.

    -------------------------------------

    Meanwhile, inside Tyrin Castle¡¯s audience chamber, the town leaders are discussing their present situation. Sitting at a large, elaborately sculpted table is the 45 year-old Count Olsen Faustina, his young wife Shadi Faustina, as well as a number of important figures for the town¡¯s management. Olsen is dressed in a comfortable white shirt and loose pants with a leather belt, all with a green coat on top. He strokes his well-groomed beard with one hand while listening. It¡¯s an appearance that implies confidence and authority. Likewise, his wife is dressed to impress. She has a golden-yellow gown with white frills attached to the sleeves and skirt.

    ¡°Is it true? The enemy numbers only 1500?¡± one of the men at the table asks nervously.

    ¡°I received the report from commander Vitus himself.¡± Olsen responds. He turns to an imposing-looking man at the table and beckons. ¡°Commander?¡±

    The man acknowledges the request and stands up to speak. He is wearing plate-mail armor on his torso and has a rugged face that looks like it has seen many battles. His eyes survey the people sitting down before him. He takes a moment to clear his throat before speaking.

    *ahem* ¡°Our scouts report no more than 1500 troops have arrived near the town. Around one third of them are workers, supply crews and other non-combatants, so the actual fighting force is around 1000. This is equivalent to the force currently stationed in Tyrin. Furthermore, they don¡¯t have any siege equipment.¡± His voice, full of determination, resounds throughout the whole chamber. ¡°Frankly, they pose no real threat to Tyrin. The surrounding villages have been evacuated, leaving nothing for the enemy. We are in the process of starving them. Even if we do nothing, they will soon be forced to retreat.¡±

    Everyone sitting at the table relaxes, including the one who asked the question earlier. The man giving the report, commander Vitus, is the leader of Tyrin¡¯s military force. He is an experienced warrior and a commander with an extensive record in the Amisos army. His exploits earned him the nickname ¡°Blaze of the Battlefield¡± which is shortened to ¡°The Blaze¡±. Respected by all who are present, it is only natural that their worries would fade upon hearing his report. His presence alone is enough to make them feel safe. This is why Count Olsen and his wife can afford to act nonchalant even with a hostile army near their walls. They are doing their part to keep up the people¡¯s morale.

    ¡°However¡± Vitus continues, ¡°I believe that doing nothing is too weak-hearted. Zamora believes they can take advantage of the weakened state of our country. We should show them how wrong they are. I propose we launch a decisive attack within the next 3 days. The landscape around this region will mask our movements if done right. We can catch them unprepared and hit however we want. I will personally lead the attack¡± he declares.

    Olsen¡¯s eye twitches once upon hearing this. Although he appears confident on the surface, there is anxiety that lingers in the back of his mind, nagging him to be careful. Having commander Vitus by his side is comforting and he doesn¡¯t want him leaving the town. Concurrently, he knows that saying such a thing would only alarm the other nobles and his wife. It may also brand him a coward.

    In that case, it¡¯s best to support this suggestion.

    Before he can speak, another man at the table raises his hand. ¡°I support the commander¡¯s decision.¡± This starts a trend where others do the same, voicing their approval one at a time until Olsen¡¯s turn arrives. Everyone is looking at him expectantly since he has the final say.

    ¡°It seems everyone agrees. We will set up the plan tomorrow or the day after that. Gentlemen, this is a historic moment both for Tyrin and Amisos as a whole. We will teach a lesson in fear to the fools who dare attack us. The gods are watching from above. Let us not disappoint them.¡±

    Olsen¡¯s reassuring declaration receives a short round of applause from all who are present. His pretty wife also gives him a pleasant smile which he returns. The meeting ends shortly after.

    <><><><><><><><>

    With night looming over Tyrin, the town slowly grows quiet. The citizens were assured of their safety by the town leaders, so they go to bed with their worries eased. Soldiers patrol both outside and inside the walls in case anything happens.

    Tyrin Castle is still somewhat noisy. A number of workers are busy installing siege weapons and fortification at appropriate locations on the castle walls since the town itself doesn¡¯t have ramparts where they can be set up.

    ¡°Hurry it up, you lazy cockroaches!¡± the one overseeing the work shouts. ¡°Those cannons need to be set up by dawn. Do you think the enemy is just going to stand there and wait for you to finish? Move it!¡± He spurs them to work harder.

    Watching the scene from a higher floor is commander Vitus and a few of his aides who are delivering scheduled reports.

    ¡°No movement from the enemy, sir. All is quiet outside the walls¡± the last of them says.

    ¡°Good work. Keep 12 patrols on constant watch throughout the night. 8-hour shifts maximum. There is little chance of a head-on attack. If they try anything, it will definitely be during the night.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I will go inform the other captains.¡± The other men also reply in the same manner and then return to their posts.

    Now that he is alone, Vitus looks over the town with tired eyes. Life is not easy for a commander at war. He has a lot of things to be concerned about in these troubled times. News of a devastating attack in Lapithos, the uncertain situation in Delos and now an army is invading from Zamora. Looks like I won¡¯t be getting much sleep for the next few days, he grunts.

    He turns his back to the castle battlements and walks toward the corridor leading to the lower floors when a large and sudden blast assaults his ears. The sound is loud enough to wake up the entire town. With horror, he looks toward the front once more and sees a massive pillar of smoke rising from inside the walls. The precise location is hidden by other buildings, but he immediately recognizes the source: a storehouse where gunpowder is kept for the cannons.

    Accident? Sabotage? Enemy attack?

    Relying on his experience, several possibilities flash through his mind. Adrenaline courses through his body, removing the feeling of fatigue and putting all of his senses on maximum alert. He charges down the stairs to the lower floors, meeting the men he just spoke to on the way. They quickly assemble any nearby soldiers and run toward the merchants¡¯ district where the explosion took place. When they arrive, a few curious and worried civilians are present at the scene. They find what is left of a burning wooden structure. The upper half was completely blown away and the rest is charred black to the point that it¡¯s unrecognizable. Pieces of burnt debris and gunpowder barrels are scattered everywhere.

    ¡°What happened here?¡± He demands with an angry tone.

    ¡°W-We don¡¯t know, sir. We heard a horribly loud noise and came to see¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there then!¡± One of the officers shouts. ¡°Go bring water to put this fire out before it spreads any further!¡±

    ¡°I want everyone here questioned and the cause of this explosion found¡± commander Vitus orders his men. ¡°Arrest any suspects and bring them to me. I will question them myself. Have a few of the guards put out the fire. I¡¯m going back to the castle immediately. Hagan, Raul, you two come with me.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± The three return the way they came.

    I have a bad feeling about this.

    -------------------------------

    Count Olsen is watching the pillar of smoke from a castle balcony that is facing the town. Unsure of what to do, he is anxiously awaiting the arrival of his trusted vassal. The voice of his wife appears behind him.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Darling, did something happen? I heard a noise.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    He pulls her away from the balcony while trying to reassure her. He has always been overprotective of his wife. She knows little about the town¡¯s political or economic affairs and doesn¡¯t have a significant role in its management. It¡¯s his wish to see her happy and carefree, which is why he keeps her away from troubling things. It is also common practice to exclude women from leadership positions. The general view is that a wife should always be subservient to her husband. This is why the husband is the de facto ruler and head of the house. Olsen brought her to the meeting earlier only because he thought it would dispel any fears she has. This idea worked and he isn¡¯t about to let any disturbance ruin that.

    ¡°You can go back to bed, Shadi. I will join you in a short while.¡±

    ¡°I understand, but please don¡¯t push yourself. It¡¯s bad for your health¡± she replies warmly.

    ¡°With Vitus the Blaze guarding us, there is nothing to fear.¡± This is not a mere boast. It¡¯s trust in the abilities of his vassal.

    <><><><><><><><><><>

    Some time passes without any incident. Olsen hears about the explosion from his guards. ¡°It¡¯s most likely an accident¡± they explain. Since nothing further happened, this was the logical conclusion. There is no sign of an enemy attack, but they order an increase in the number of patrols just in case. With this in mind, Olsen returns to his bedroom. Shadi is already asleep in bed as he had hoped. A female servant brings him clean clothes and helps him change in an adjacent room. He washes his face with water and perfumed soap that is often used by nobility. After that, he sends the servant away and slips under the covers next to his wife, closing his eyes to get some rest.

    His eyes snap open again upon hearing a small yet unmistakable sound coming from the coat he took off just minutes earlier. He silently gets out of bed without waking up Shadi, walks over to the coat and reaches into it to find a palm-sized metallic object with a large, round gem sticking out of it. This is a family heirloom; a priceless magic catalyst called the Eye of Zapnir. Created by a famous mage of great power, this tool is infused with magic that allows it to detect when magic spells are used in the vicinity. A crystalline orb is embedded into a metallic casing. The orb emits a warning sound and glows in the direction of the spell being detected. It can also distinguish between types of magic using color. The mechanism is unknown, but the theory is that it reacts to the residual mana generated by magic. This ability is less potent inside a building because walls and objects absorb mana, but it¡¯s still far more effective than a mage¡¯s natural senses. It can detect a single spell from several rooms away.

    Olsen knows very well what it means when the Eye lights up. For generations, his family has been using it as a safeguard against assassins. It saved his father¡¯s life on multiple occasions during his rule. Olsen himself has lived through remarkably peaceful times and thus has never truly needed it, until now.

    The Eye is showing a purple light which indicates non-elemental magic. If it was regular elemental magic, the light would be white. By rotating the orb gently, he sees that the light inside is pointing downward at a shallow angle. After considering the layout of the castle, there is one place that could be: the outside stairway which leads to the lower floors. Inside his dark bedroom, anxiety begins tearing at his heart once more.

    My servants know better than to use magic carelessly inside the castle. It must be trouble of some kind.

    He puts his coat and shoes on and then looks for his weapon: a small dagger with a magic catalyst imbedded in the base of the hilt. Although it might not seem like it, Olsen Faustina is a respectable mage himself. He attended Amisos Magic Academy for several years in his youth. His skills have declined since then due to lack of practice, but he still knows enough to defend himself properly. Among the mages currently in his service, only 3 are more powerful. With his dagger in his right hand and the Eye of Zapnir in his left, some confidence returns to him. He heads outside the room, closing the door behind him.

    The corridor is empty and sparsely lit. There are mana-crystals in various locations, but not enough to give good visibility everywhere. It never bothered him before, but now it feels like something sinister could be waiting in the shadows. Olsen swallows in a dry throat and pushes the thought out of his mind before moving on. Light continues to dance inside the Eye of Zapnir. A few flashes are white while the rest are purple.

    Where is all this mana coming from? What is going on here?

    As he was thinking this, he hears a dull thud echoing through the hallway. The source? Around the corner just ahead of him.

    ¡°Guards!?¡± he unwittingly blurts out, startled by the disturbance. No answer is given.

    Olsen grits his teeth and advances a few steps further, looking at the Eye in his hand every couple of seconds. He grips the dagger¡¯s hilt hard enough for his fingertips to turn white. At this point he is stepping as softly as possible to avoid making noise, despite the voice he let out earlier. There is magic to silence one¡¯s footsteps, but he never learned the method to use it. A noble has no use for such specific and difficult magic, or so he thought. Stopping right before reaching the corner, he points his weapon forward and channels mana into it.

    "Swirling Inferno¡±

    A blinding torrent of fire lights up the path in front of him. The spell is amplified by the catalyst inside the dagger, increasing its power and distance. He directs the mana so that it moves at an angle before igniting, making it look like the fire is bending around the corner. This is an advanced form of control which shows that he is a competent spellcaster. After a few moments, he stops channeling mana and peeks into the area he just set ablaze. Another empty hallway greets him. There is a wide doorway on the right side which leads to the stairs. A number of doors are visible on both sides. Among them are servants¡¯ quarters and some storerooms. Traces of mana linger in the air.

    There should always be a guard stationed at the stairway entrance.

    Other than the partially blackened wall from his fire spell, there is no sign that a conflict took place here. In any case, the missing guard is more than enough to convince him that something is happening. Olsen judges that the likelihood of intruders is very high. However, he doesn¡¯t know their numbers or their purpose. He decides to continue advancing in this direction, toward the servants¡¯ quarters. The barracks are on a lower floor, but he doesn¡¯t dare to enter the dark stairwell where anything could be hiding.

    ¡°Nerve Constrictor¡±

    A faint voice makes itself known in the darkness. Olsen recognizes the distinctive tone as a magic chant and reacts immediately by increasing his own aura for defense. He can sense a surge of mana ahead but he can¡¯t see the source. Expecting a projectile of some kind, he is prepared to avoid it and counter-attack. However, the projectile never enters his sight.

    The Eye of Zapnir lights up with an intense purple. Olsen is too distracted to notice. Moments later, the wall to his left rumbles while a burst of mana forces its way through it, hitting Olsen from the side. The magic penetrates his aura and invades his nervous system, confusing his senses and making him fall down. His ears are ringing painfully as he struggles to come to grips with what happened. His senses of touch and balance are scrambled, giving the illusion that the whole world is spinning around him. The hard floor feels similar to a liquid. Breathing is difficult and it feels like he could vomit at any moment from the nausea assailing him.

    ¡°I was wondering who it could be. It was you after all.¡±

    A nearby male voice draws Olsen¡¯s attention. The words sound garbled and barely understandable. He twists his weakened body in the sound¡¯s direction and sees a figure wearing a white hood walking down the corridor with utterly silent footsteps. It¡¯s almost like he¡¯s gliding across the stone floor. As he comes out of the darkness and into the light from the nearby mana crystal, traces of magic appear and the hood gradually changes color from white to black as if it¡¯s peeling itself off the surface layer. The man picks up the Eye dropped by Olsen and looks closely at it.

    ¡°Interesting toy you have here¡± he says in a tone which does not conceal his amusement. ¡°The fact that you have this confirms that you¡¯re Count Faustina. This kind of tool is only useful if you know what you¡¯re looking for. The spell you cast earlier didn¡¯t help either. Without the residual mana blinding your senses, you might have noticed my spell traveling along the wall.¡±

    ¡°Who, why¡­ Ugh¡ª¡± Olsen tries to speak but finds it nearly impossible. His muscles refuse to listen.

    The hooded man crouches down beside him and whispers ¡°You won¡¯t be able to move for a while, so don¡¯t bother. Anyways, what should I do with you now? I didn¡¯t think you would be caught so easily, so I¡¯m at a bit of a loss as to the next step. What do you think?¡± he asks sarcastically. Olsen can¡¯t give a proper reply even if he tried.

    The two of them are interrupted by loud sounds resounding through the nearby stairwell. The rattling of metallic armor can be heard clearly because of the stone surface. A group of people are coming up the steps in a hurry.

    ¡°Seems like your security has arrived. A little too late I¡¯m afraid.¡±

 Chapter 26: Hostage Situation

    Commander Vitus Severa was busy overseeing the town¡¯s night patrols when one of his subordinates reached him, panicking and out of breath, to warn that there are intruders inside Tyrin Castle. After the gunpowder explosion, there had been no reports of anything suspicious either inside or outside the walls. Somehow the intruders had evaded all of the patrols, the walls and the dozens of guards keeping watch on the castle grounds. They still don¡¯t know if there is one or many and no one has spotted the culprits. His subordinate had only just discovered some unconscious guards hidden inside a storage room on the lower floors. Her squad members started investigating the area while she ran straight to the commander to ask for orders.

    In short, no one saw anything and they don¡¯t know what happened. It¡¯s an unthinkable situation that Vitus has never experienced in nearly 20 years of military service. He is tempted to say that his subordinate is mistaken somehow, but the desperation in her eyes cannot be ignored.

    ¡°We will immediately scour the castle. Anyone suspicious is to be killed or captured. Raul, search the western grounds. Tell Hagan to search the eastern side, starting with the barracks. Olivia and I will go directly to the top floor and start looking from there. Do not leave a single room unchecked. I don¡¯t care if anyone complains, this is an emergency situation. Move out!¡±

    After handing out the orders, the group scatters while Vitus takes a handful of people with him and moves as quickly as they can through the southern entrance which was closest to their location. They take the staircase up and, using the shortest route possible, they make their way toward the 10th floor where Count Faustina and his wife reside. He notices that several mana-crystals in the corridors have been disabled or removed, plunging the surrounding area into darkness. This leads him to an unavoidable conclusion.

    It must be an assassin. To think we let the enemy enter the castle so easily, what a failure.

    There is a possibility that this is the work of traitors within their ranks, but commander Vitus ruled it out based on his intuition and knowledge. The timing and actions taken by the intruders cannot be easily explained by traitors. If the nobles close to the Count are responsible, they would not need to use this kind of roundabout tactic of infiltrating the castle and sneaking around. They could simply poison his food or clothes and that would be the end of it. Vitus does not believe that is likely to happen. There would be no benefit to killing Count Faustina at this time. It would only make Tyrin more vulnerable. Someone unrelated to Tyrin infiltrating from the outside is the obvious conclusion. In some ways, this makes the present situation even more unbelievable, but it¡¯s the only explanation that makes sense.

    He bites his lip in frustration as they climb through the levels until they reach the 9th floor. From this point, there is only a single central stairwell that leads up to the 10th floor. They find another guard lying on the darkened steps. Olivia checks the body.

    ¡°He¡¯s alive. There are traces of magic here¡­¡± she whispers.

    Vitus nods. Although it doesn¡¯t explain how the intruder got in, knowing that he¡¯s up against a mage is very important. Magic is dangerous but it takes time to activate, which gives a fast warrior like Vitus a chance to deliver fatal blows before any magic is cast. On the flipside, the limited space inside a corridor makes evasion difficult, which means a powerful area-of-effect spell like ¡®Wrath of the Sky Dragon¡¯ will hit easily. For a regular warrior, victory or defeat comes down to who can strike first. However, Vitus the Blaze also has a trump card for dealing with mages; an enchanted sword named Luminae which can literally cut through magic spells.

    He takes the ornate blade out of its hilt, grips it tightly and charges up to the top floor.

    First make sure the Count is safe, he thinks to himself.

    Leaping up the stairs 3 at a time, he reaches the corridor in the blink of an eye. His eyes quickly scan the area and see that the mana-crystals which provided light have all been disabled. On the right side is nothing but darkness. On the left side, where the corridor meets an adjacent hallway, a single figure stands under the moonlight shining through the nearby row of windows. Upon closer inspection, another person wearing a colorful garb is lying at his feet.

    My lord still draws breath!

    Vitus recognizes the appearance the lord to whom he swore fealty. Olsen is making weak movements, struggling in vain against the spell that binds him. Rigel ignores him and looks directly at the new arrivals. Despite not moving a muscle, the atmosphere around him feels menacing. The black hood obscures his face, making it impossible for anyone to identify him. Vitus freezes in place, unsure of how to react. His subordinates catch up with him moments later.

    ¡°Count Olsen Faustina is alive. Stay where you are if you want him to remain that way.¡± Rigel¡¯s voice echoes through the corridor, flat and devoid of emotion. He brandishes the dagger he took from the Count so the new arrivals can see it clearly.

    ¡°What do you hope to gain by taking him hostage?¡± Vitus responds defiantly. Normally he is able to set aside what he doesn¡¯t know and take the initiative. At this moment however, he is hesitating. The hooded figure before him is not acting like an assassin. Instead of killing his target and then escaping, he takes the lord hostage and confronts the castle guards, putting himself and his mission at unnecessary risk. Vitus can¡¯t make any sense of it.

    ¡°First of all, I wish to know who I¡¯m talking to.¡±

    ¡°Commander Severa Vitus, leader of Tyrin¡¯s armed forces.¡±

    ¡°I see. Unfortunately, I cannot give you my name at the moment. I hope for your understanding.¡±

    Is he playing around? Vitus asks himself. An assassin acting like he cares about etiquette is oddly irritating to his pride. His subordinates, standing behind him, also frown with confusion written on their face.

    ¡°I wish this could be done in better circumstances, but Tyrin¡¯s actions left me with no choice. My purpose is simple. I want all of you to cease hostilities toward Zamora immediately and honor the terms of the Treaty of Talab.¡±

    Vitus flinches as if he received a punch in the gut. Because of the timing, he already suspected that Rigel was sent by Zamora, but to have this situation turn into a demand for diplomacy is something he could not have imagined. He feels his common sense crumbling.

    The treaty with¡­ King Leo¡¯s relationship to Hamal of Zamora¡­

    His hesitation becomes apparent to all around him. The soldiers behind are stunned as well, not by what Rigel said, but by their respected commander¡¯s reaction. After a minute that feels like an eternity, the commander opens his mouth to speak.

    ¡°This is not something I can decide on my own¡­¡± his voice has none of the attitude he displayed earlier.

    ¡°Of course you can, commander. I doubt there is a single man, woman or child in this region who doesn¡¯t know your name. If Vitus the Blaze decides to open negotiations, no one can stop you.¡±

    ¡°Negotiations you say¡­¡± he mumbles incredulously.

    ¡°Come to Zamora¡¯s camps south of here at dawn. I don¡¯t care who you bring with you.¡±

    Two loud voices erupt from the soldiers standing behind Vitus.

    ¡°This is obviously a trap!¡± a man says.

    ¡°A lowly assassin demanding negotiations is a bad joke!¡± the mage named Olivia shouts.

    ¡°You speak of honor when you are the ones who violated the Treaty of Talab which your king went to great pains to obtain. Where is your loyalty? Where is your pride as soldiers of Amisos? Did you sell it off as soon as your king died?¡± Rigel retorts with a voice full of contempt. The other two become silent. Everyone¡¯s gazes return back to Vitus.

    To be admonished by an assassin¡­

    While thinking for a moment, Vitus remembers that the rest of his subordinates should arrive soon once they are finished with the lower floors. They will approach from both sides of the castle, which means Rigel has nowhere to run.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be your hostage, so let my lord go. Negotiations on behalf of Tyrin should be done by him.¡±

    Although he acts selflessly, he knows that it¡¯s an unreasonable demand in the present situation. His goal is not to persuade the hooded figure before him. Instead, he wants to buy some time and possibly make Rigel hesitate.

    Without taking his eyes off the soldiers, Rigel shakes his head from side to side. ¡°That won¡¯t do. The Count will be staying with me until you fulfill your part of the deal.¡± While speaking, he places a small crystalline object on top of Olsen¡¯s body. The air begins to shake as a white light spills out of the object, cutting through the surrounding darkness. Vitus¡¯ eyes become wide in shock.

    ¡°It¡¯s a teleporter, Olivia!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on it!¡± the woman behind him shouts. She steps forward and begins focusing mana into her outstretched hands.

    So we¡¯re doing it the hard way after all, Rigel sighs inwardly.

    A teleportation spell generally requires two markers, one for the origin and one for the destination. The magic catalyst Rigel placed on the Count¡¯s body acts as the origin, enveloping surrounding objects in a mana field and teleporting everything within based on certain conditions. The floor is ignored and only the Count and the things he wears are affected. The process is complex and takes a bit of time to activate. While it charges, the catalyst can be easily disrupted by outside interference, causing the spell to malfunction or simply fail to activate.

    Rigel steps away from the Count and stands between him and the mage named Olivia whose aura flares up as she constructs a spell. She intends to stop the teleport without harming the Count, a difficult task. However, she can¡¯t do this if Rigel is in the way.

    It¡¯s a Lightning Orb with 4 meter-per-second projectile speed; a textbook example.

    While Rigel evaluates Olivia¡¯s magic, Vitus and the other swordsmen take an aggressive stance and rush forward. There are several meters of distance between them. A competent warrior can cover that distance in a fraction of a second at top speed. Even for an exceptional mage, this is not enough time to cast a spell. This is why Rigel prepared before they arrived.

    After taking only 3 steps forward, a glimmer of blue sweeps across the floor beneath their feet. The glowing lines of a magic circle briefly appear on the stone surface before erupting into an upward blast of energy that engulfs all of the swordsmen.

    A trap!? Vitus realizes at the last moment.

    He swings Luminae downward as the mana washes over him like the violent wave of a sea storm. The blast is deflected sideways by the enchanted blade as though it hit a shield instead, sparing Vitus from the brunt of it. He lands safely on his feet after being forced backward a bit. The rest of his soldiers are completely blown away, flying back through the air in a wide arc until they almost touch the ceiling before falling back down.

    Was that a glyph? How can that be?

    Glyphs are a type of spell which is embedded into solid surfaces and can be set to activate on its own, like a bear trap. The technique for creating them is a closely guarded secret of the Waldemar clan and is only passed on to direct descendants of their bloodline. The only person known to use them is Archmage Waldemar, one of the Magic Guild¡¯s most well-known figures. No one could have expected to see it used here. Rigel gained the time he needed with this move. The teleport is just about ready to activate.

    ¡°Lightning Orb¡±

    With Rigel still in her way, Olivia becomes desperate and pours as much mana as she can into the spell, releasing an unusually large sphere of energy. The sphere travels in a straight line toward Rigel who stands ready to intercept it. He can guess how much mana is packed inside simply by looking. Being hit directly is very dangerous and potentially lethal for any human, as it is capable of severe damage to internal organs.

    What a reckless mage. If I dodge, the spell might kill the Count. Is she fine with that?

    However, Rigel does not need to dodge. He injects mana into his dagger until it reaches the maximum density. With a swift slash, he intercepts the magical sphere flying toward him. To Olivia¡¯s shock, the enhanced dagger wins easily and the sphere of lightning is cut in half, dissipating into the air like a puff of smoke. She doesn¡¯t understand what happened.

    Lightning magic is different from natural lightning which one would see in a thunderstorm. It would be correct to call it a fake or an imitation of the real thing. Although the Magic Guild classifies it as a derivative of the air element, the truth is that simplified arcane magic is required to create lightning. Without it, mana cannot be converted into the stream of energy known as electricity. Additionally, the process is reversible. This makes it possible to turn lightning magic back into mana using the same method, which is exactly what Rigel did. The mana inside the spell was merely returned to its original form and then faded away. It should be noted that true lightning cannot be converted in this way.

    The area behind Rigel flashes white, enveloping Count Olsen in a blanket of translucent energy. It disappears a moment later, taking Olsen¡¯s body with it. The teleportation succeeded without problems.

    ¡°No! You won¡¯t get away with this!¡± Vitus shouts as he leaps toward Rigel with his enchanted sword raised high.

    He failed to save the Count but he hopes to gain something by capturing Rigel. Holding his blade with both hands, he slashes forward at a low angle but is deflected by Rigel¡¯s dagger. The mana inside reacts violently upon contact with Luminae¡¯s blade, producing a small blast that knocks the dagger out of Rigel¡¯s grip.

    ¡°Hyah!¡± he shouts while aiming another swing.

    ¡°Air Burst¡±

    Moving to evade, Rigel propels himself and Vitus back with a spell positioned directly between the two. However, he could not avoid his opponent¡¯s attack completely and suffers a rather deep cut on his upper leg. A sharp pain coursing through his nerves confirms that the hit landed. Vitus recovers from being knocked back and lashes out once again, pushing himself to the limit. He knows that he can¡¯t win this fight without going all out. One wound is not enough.

    Having accomplished his goal, Rigel has no intention to continue fighting. With a wound on his leg, running away is no longer a viable option.

    Enough of this foolishness.

    He jumps into the air with his remaining leg and then brings all of his limbs tightly together, curling his body into a ball. In an instant, his aura density increases tenfold as magic is unleashed. The atmosphere shifts violently.

    ¡°Cyclonic Burst¡±

    Rigel is enveloped by a violent torrent of compressed air, forcing his body to spin and propelling him like a cannonball toward the window in the other direction. His body crashes through the glass and wooden frames before falling into the empty space outside. Vitus loses sight of him.

    ¡°What the¡­ Suicide?¡±

    He rushes to the broken window and looks down. It¡¯s a drop of more than 20 meters to the ground below, with no balconies or anything else that could break the fall. This would be certain death. However, there is no sign of Rigel¡¯s body or pieces of his robe.

    ¡°Commander!¡±

    Hagan, one of the subordinates, arrives with a group of soldiers from the hallway. After searching the barracks and lower floors, they heard noises on this floor and rushed here to investigate.

    ¡°We came as soon as we could. What happened here?¡± he asks.

    ¡°The intruder escaped. He¡¯s a mage wearing a black cloak. Split up and scour the castle grounds immediately!¡±

 Chapter 27: Forceful Diplomacy

    Sometime after the confrontation inside Tyrin castle, a drowsy Olsen Faustina regains consciousness.

    ¡°Rise and shine, Count.¡±

    Stirred by the call, he slowly opens his eyes and looks around. He finds himself on grassy soil surrounded by trees, with a dark sky showing above the canopy of the forest. It¡¯s still night and the area is lit by a mana crystal placed on a rock sticking out of the ground. Standing no more than a couple meters away is an individual whose face is hidden by a black hood which Olsen remembers seeing before. A dense, pressuring aura emanates from him like an ominous cloud. At such close proximity, it almost feels difficult to breathe.

    As a realization sets in, Olsen attempts to push himself away in a hurry, only to fall backwards due to inability to move his legs properly. There is nothing tying him down and the rest of his body is fine. Only the legs have been numbed by magic to prevent him from running away, not that it would make much difference to Rigel. The wound he received from Vitus¡¯ blade has already been healed and even the fabric of his robe was repaired, leaving no mark.

    ¡°I told you earlier not to try moving. That warning still stands¡± Rigel reminds him in a neutral tone.

    Since his arms are free, the thought of using magic to fight crosses Olsen¡¯s mind. He quickly abandons the idea as memory of the past night returns. The spell called ¡®Nerve Constrictor¡¯ that he was incapacitated with did not impact memory, allowing him to recall the brief exchange between Rigel and Vitus as well as his demands.

    I heard something about the treaty with Zamora. Is he really planning to keep me captive?

    While finding a decent sitting position, he takes a few moments to calm his nerves in the manner of a mage before returning his gaze to the hooded figure in front of him. Although the possibility of being killed or tortured is still there, Olsen pushes these terrifying thoughts aside. Imminent death or no, he is determined to maintain the dignity of a lord even while at the enemy¡¯s mercy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much you were paid to do this but I will double whatever they offered you.¡± Holding on to hope, he tries to bargain with his kidnapper.

    ¡°I did not bring you here in order to demand a ransom. You should have heard what I told your guards.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not money you need, then what? Are you not working for Zamora? If you wanted to kill me, you would¡¯ve done so already. Are you hoping to force Tyrin¡¯s surrender by taking me captive? That won¡¯t work. Vitus the Blaze is in charge of our defenses. He will crush you regardless of what happens to me¡± Olsen declares while showing a confident look.

    ¡°I am not interested in your bravado, Olsen Faustina. Right now, there is one thing I want from you.¡± Rigel slowly takes off the hood, revealing his face. ¡°Tell me everything you know about what happened in Delos and especially my father.¡±

    Olsen is speechless. Having been a member of King Leo¡¯s court, he has seen Rigel on several occasions and even spoke to him briefly. The last time was during the Magic Festival which took place in Delos a few months back. That event left a deep impression on him.

    Up until that point, he had thought of Rigel as a recluse of the Magic Academy, beneath his consideration and undeserving of his status as prince. The battle against the poisonous hydra changed that. He witnessed the whole event from the stadium stands. Against a 4-meter tall monster that Olsen would never dare to face alone, Rigel battled fearlessly and killed the monster within minutes. In truth, the fight was quite close and Rigel took a number of risks which happened to pay off, but from Olsen¡¯s perspective it looked like the hydra was easily defeated by an even greater monster. He can feel cold sweat just from the thought alone.

    ¡°From the look on your face, it seems you remember me. That¡¯s good. Now I won¡¯t have to explain what my relation to all of this is.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Why¡­ I heard that you died in Delos!¡± Olsen finally recovers from the shock, but his composure has been shattered.

    ¡°Is that what they said? Interesting. I might be able to make use of that rumour. What else did they say?¡±

    Olsen opens and closes his mouth repeatedly without saying anything, mouthing words out of habit as he tries to clear up his confusion. It was reported by reliable sources that both King Leo and the prince had perished in the violence that erupted in Delos the day after the Magic Festival. This sudden and devastating news shook all who received it. Following that, he was approached by a coalition of several major clans and forced to make a difficult choice. It was either join the coalition or be branded a traitor and face their wrath. Olsen chose the option which allowed him and his wife to leave the city safely.

    Annoyed by the long pause, Rigel releases his aura even further, smothering the helpless Count in a dense cloud of mana. At this point, it¡¯s so thick that breathing is actually difficult for Olsen even though a mage¡¯s common sense dictates that mana alone should not have this kind of physical effect. Even his body starts to tremble visibly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t wait until morning for the answer. You will tell me everything you know now.¡± He watches the Count squirm in discomfort with fear now visible in his eyes.

    ¡°Hadwin¡­ Nestor Hadwin approached us in Delos after news of the King¡¯s death had spread.¡±

    ¡°Hadwin, eh? What about Cassius, Padraig, Lachlan and the other Councillors?¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t come in person but he had proof they were supporting him along with several others¡­¡±

    ¡°As I thought. They must¡¯ve been scheming for a long time, banding together like rats so they could eliminate rivals and take over from the inside. And? How did you end up as their pawn? Weren¡¯t you on good terms with my father, the King? Did they order you to betray his wishes and turn against our allies?¡±

    ¡°¡­ The betrayer is you. Zamora is not an ally! Hamal is using this conflict as a pretext for invading our country! I know that thousands of their soldiers have already crossed the southern border from multiple directions. You are being used as a tool for this invasion!¡± Olsen cries out hysterically, his pent-up frustration momentarily overcoming his fear. As Rigel said, he was on friendly terms with King Leo and suspects that the northern clans¡¯ coalition started this civil war. Siding with the usurpers was a gut-wrenching decision that he still feels guilty about, but he didn¡¯t really have a choice. The alternative was annihilation.

    ¡°You think Zamora will conquer Amisos? That may be.¡± Unperturbed by the shouting, Rigel responds in a neutral tone which doesn¡¯t fit the threatening atmosphere around him. ¡°However, I won¡¯t let you shift your blame onto me. I don¡¯t care what your circumstances are; it is a fact that you betrayed the King by siding with usurpers of the throne. That crime is yours to bear. The one thing I regret is not being at my father¡¯s side when the parasites came for his life. As for the throne of Amisos, Hamal of Zamora can have it. I don¡¯t care what he does with it. It¡¯s better than letting those filthy Councillors have it.¡±

    Rigel takes a few steps forward until he is looking at Olsen from above. With the suffocating aura pressing down on him, Olsen wants to run away but his legs are still numb and his whole body is trembling uncontrollably.

    ¡°Understand this, Count. Whoever they may be, I will show no mercy to my enemies.  All those responsible for murdering my father and humiliating me, I will hunt them down one by one and make them drown in their own blood. You sided with them and that alone is reason enough to kill you. The reason why you¡¯re still alive is my father¡¯s goodwill toward you. Thus I give you a final chance to correct your mistake. To start, you will honor his wishes and uphold the Treaty of Talab.¡±

    After saying this, Rigel turns around and moves back to his previous location. His aura also returns to its normal state, allowing Olsen to talk and breathe normally.

    ¡°If I help you, I will lose everything¡­ Lachlan¡¯s coalition has 80% or more of the country¡¯s military. Most of the generals and commanders took his side. They have been getting stronger for years while the other lords became fractured and weak. Even if we all work with Zamora, I don¡¯t know if we can win¡­¡± he adds timidly.

    ¡°Still so pessimistic? No amount of walls or guards will be enough to keep them safe. Are you worried about that pretty wife of yours? Lachlan¡¯s group will be too busy to come after you as long as I draw breath. If you¡¯re lucky, he and Zamora will cripple each other, leaving you to do as you please afterwards.¡± Rigel tells Olsen what he wants to hear, sprinkling hope on top of implied threats to make the agreement more appealing. Olsen stops for a brief minute before giving his reply.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°¡­ I understand. I will tell you what I know.¡±

    <><><><><><><><><><><>

    After caving in to Rigel¡¯s demands, the discussion lasted almost an hour. Count Olsen Faustina was fairly close to King Leo, a little too close to be given important information by Lachlan¡¯s faction. He has no knowledge of what happened in Delos after he left the city. He does however know who the enemies are likely to be, as a member of the royal court.

    ¡°Of the nine Councillors, I know the Hadwin, Valdez, Padraig and Frugi clans have all joined Lachlan¡¯s coalition. Cassius is unconfirmed and Lord Gordiana is missing. The only ones who did not cooperate are Favian of Myletus and Hadrianus of Sidon.¡±

    All of these names are vaguely familiar to Rigel since he encountered people from these major clans in the Royal Palace in Delos. Of course, he doesn¡¯t know how they¡¯re related to each other, but he¡¯s learning quickly out of necessity. One must know his friends and enemies equally well for his vendetta to be carried out. Of the two likely allies that were mentioned, Myletus is near Delfoi in the south-west which Rigel visited briefly on his first mission with Bloodmoon. Sidon is a populated city in the southernmost province. Due to its location, it¡¯s the first important settlement that Zamora¡¯s main army will encounter. The general idea is that the north and north-east of Amisos is enemy territory while the south and south-west is friendly. Delos in the central region is also occupied by the enemy. Most of the fighting is in that area.

    As the lord of a castle and a sizable chunk of farmland, most of the things Olsen mentioned are related to his daily activities. He found himself in the disadvantageous position of sharing information with Delos, but not receiving something of equal value in exchange. He is to allow unimpeded travel between Tyrin and the northern provinces while cutting off all ties with the southern provinces.

    ¡°Earlier today, I sent a letter to Delos about the arrival of Zamorian forces. I don¡¯t know if they will act¡­¡±

    Although he cannot remember the details of how he escaped from Lapithos, Rigel can recall the faces of Councillor Padraig and Councillor Lachlan from the trial held there. It was a setup which ensured the trial ended with a death sentence for the accused. Councillor Cassius was present as well, but much like Olsen he seemed to be a pawn for the other two Councillors rather than an equal participant. There was also an attack on Lapithos from strange creatures which suggests that a 3rd or 4th party may be involved. He needs more information.

    It will make it easier for me if Lachlan or Padraig decide to come here. I will end them first.

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t Gordiana clan the current rulers of this region? You say the head is missing?¡± Rigel asks.

    ¡°The last I heard from Lord Raoul Gordiana was shortly after the Royal Council meeting in Delos a few months ago.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s either dead or captive in that case. Who is next in line for the position?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Many people never came back out of Delos after the explosions started. Even my daughter¡­¡± Olsen pauses and swallows with difficulty.

    ¡°She¡¯s missing? Is she alive?¡±

    ¡°S-She is still in Delos, probably¡­¡± he says while looking down.

    So they captured the daughter to get the father to comply while also eliminating other nobles who were political rivals.

    ¡°If you save her, I¡¯ll do anything you ask¡­¡± Olsen mutters, his voice barely audible over the rustling noise of the forest.

    Rigel stops to consider what he learned so far. Delos was the primary destination from the beginning, so this rescue can be thought of as an extra task. However, finding a specific prisoner¡¯s location, breaking in and then escaping with the prisoner in one piece is no small feat.

    If it was a year or even 3 months earlier, this would be unreasonable.

    ¡°I will tell my employer about your request.¡± In the end, Rigel cannot agree right away. He must first see what actions Zamora¡¯s forces will take. Freeing prisoners usually comes after the conflict is over, so it¡¯s possible that the daughter will be released even if he does nothing. This is assuming she will survive that long.

    <><><><><><><><><><><>

    Once the conversation ended, Rigel reveals a red-colored magic catalyst from a pouch hidden under his mage robe. It appears to be a large ruby, about the size of a fist. Olsen watches with a mix of curiosity and anxiety as the intricately-carved gem starts glowing. There is an ominous beauty in that magical light.

    ¡°What is that?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Oh, this? Let¡¯s call it insurance. There¡¯s no guarantee that anything you told me is actually true after all. I¡¯m going to cast a forbidden spell called Soul Link which will have some very¡­ unpleasant effects if you happen to betray me.¡±

    ¡°T-There¡¯s no need for that. With the gods above as my witness, I swear everything I said is true!¡±

    ¡°Sleep well, Count.¡±

    The area is illuminated by a brief flash of red. A moment later, Olsen collapses onto the grassy soil. He is merely unconscious. Rigel walks away from the Count¡¯s body, picks up the nearby mana-crystal which is giving off light and extinguishes it, plunging everything into darkness. The moon is the sole source of light now and is mostly hidden by the canopy of trees above. Rigel then turns around and calls out.

    ¡°So, what did you think? A little too dramatic?¡±

    A shadow glides out of the darkness without making a sound, wearing a long and elegant white robe with small gems embroidered in the fabric.

    ¡°I am unsure of what you mean by dramatic but I can say it was an interesting exchange.¡±

    Nashira¡¯s gentle voice is heard clearly from the approaching figure. Rigel spoke to her earlier before he left the camps so that she would know to wait here. She listened to the whole conversation while staying hidden.

    ¡°I do not understand why you deceived him with the bloodstone magic used at the very end. There is no magic called Soul Link that I am aware of. Did you create it?¡±

    ¡°That was just a bluff. He is less likely to act against us if he thinks I have a leash on him. Since he doesn¡¯t know what I¡¯m capable of, it¡¯s not unreasonable to think that I may have some crazy type of magic to bind him¡± Rigel explains.

    ¡°It seems my understanding of human interaction is still lacking. I believed that you would kill him. It was supressed, but I was able to sense strong, genuine anger from you.¡±

    ¡°Well this guy could become a useful pawn since there are a number of gifted people who are loyal to him for whatever reason. Vitus the Blaze in particular is famous and simply having him on our side gives us more legitimacy. It will help free Zamora from the label of invader.¡±

    ¡°What if they do not come to negotiate and attack instead?¡± Nashira asks. There is no fear in her voice, only a hint of concern.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to cut my losses and fight. It shouldn¡¯t happen though. His subordinates aside, Vitus showed honest concern for his lord during our encounter. Even while slashing angrily at me, he avoided fatal blows. He must¡¯ve intended to capture me for a prisoner exchange.¡±

    ¡°Please do not be so reckless the next time. Even with magic, life cannot be recovered once lost.¡± Nashira says while making a serious expression.

    ¡°¡­ I know that. Do you have any other questions about the things you heard?¡±

    Nashira pauses for a minute while in thought. Then she looks back up at Rigel and says ¡°There is one thing although¡­ You may find it offensive.¡±

    ¡°I am not easily offended. I will answer any question you have.¡±

    She makes a brittle smile and then returns to a neutral expression while speaking softly. ¡°What will you do after retribution against those who wronged you has been carried out?¡±

    <hr />

    Author''s note: I tried to keep a steady schedule of releasing one chapter per week, but unfortunately real life issues get in the way sometimes.

    This chapter has quite a lot of new information, so there may be mistakes that I missed. Let me know if you see any problems or inconsistencies. Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 28: Revelation

    Even after contemplating for a while, I could not give a decent answer to Nashira¡¯s question.

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know what to say. All of my time and attention is focused on fighting some rotten nobles, so I haven¡¯t really thought about what comes after. I suppose it depends on how this civil war will end and whether or not I live to see it.¡±

    Nashira nods and says ¡°Indeed, a daunting task lies ahead and there is no time for distractions. I will help you see it to the end.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you still don¡¯t mind being involved in this war? To be honest, I think you should reconsider. A bloodbath is guaranteed to happen at some point; probably several. Is that something you want to see?¡±

    ¡°I am¡­ grateful for your concern.¡± There was hesitation in her response. ¡°Nonetheless, I believe we should continue traveling together. We will both benefit from working together. There is a certain person I must find and traveling around the world will guide me toward that goal.¡±

    Wait, I think she casually said something important just now.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for someone? May I know who?¡±

    ¡°That I do not know.¡± she responds without any follow-up. Anyone would be confused by this response.

    ¡°You are looking for someone who you don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°It is a difficult thing to explain because there are some things I cannot say. I am looking for the one who can fulfill the Final Will of the Luvitar.¡±

    ¡°Luvitar? I don¡¯t know the name. Could you explain?¡±

    She pauses for a moment before answering. ¡°Yes, however the information must be translated and subjectively interpreted to some extent. Please note that discrepancies may arise between my words and the information I am trying to convey.¡± I nod. Nashira closes her eyes and begins to speak in a steady, yet somber, tone. ¡°In simple terms, the Luvitar are a race of sentient beings which perished long ago, before the dominion of humans began. They were similar in many ways but had significant physical and mental differences. I believe that humans call them demons.¡±

    By ¡°dominion of humans¡± she must be talking about the current era where humans effectively control the world. To happen before this era, it must be 1000 years and more in the past¡­ No wonder I never heard of them. Records from that far back are scarce. There are some old stories about demons which held unimaginable power. Maybe that¡¯s what Nashira is talking about.

    ¡°The Luvitar built a prosperous civilization which eclipsed all others at the time. Records indicate that they are the first to discover the power of magic and invent what is currently known as chaos magic. They also created the first magic catalysts. The crystalline pillars you witnessed in the chasm near my home were originally magic catalysts made by them. Now, they are mere ruins, a reminder that the Luvitar once existed.¡± Although calm, her voice is unmistakably sad as if she is recounting the death of a friend.

    ¡°How is this related to the person you are searching for?¡± I inquire.

    Without opening her eyes, Nashira continues to speak. ¡°The greatest strength of the Luvitar was their prescience, the ability to ¡®see the future¡¯. They were able to predict the demise of their civilization, but were unable to avoid it. For this reason, they decided to leave behind a message of sorts.¡±

    She stretches out her left hand with the palm open upwards as if she is holding something. As I¡¯m wondering what this is supposed to mean, a strange symbol appears on her palm. It is made up of black dots interconnected by lines which gradually appear and shine with magical energy. Nashira¡¯s mana quickly accumulates in that spot as if a spell is being cast. The symbol begins to move around her palm like a living drawing. It slowly twists and turns in a complex pattern, converging into a smaller area. Seeing this reminds me of the mechanism in an intricate lock. It¡¯s like all the different pieces are sliding into place to open something. The phenomenon stops and the light disappears, leaving behind a small black cube that materialized out of empty space. Its surface is covered with straight, greenish lines and interconnected dots similar to the ones that appeared on Nashira¡¯s palm. The unusual object has its own distinct aura which I remember feeling somewhere before.

    She finally opens her eyes. ¡°This is the legacy of the Luvitar, their Final Will. It contains a message sealed by a mechanism which can only be opened by the one whom is meant to receive it. The Will responds when brought into contact with mana. By bringing it near a person¡¯s aura, I can tell if that person is the recipient.¡±

    ¡°I remember you wandering around the camps a few times¡­ Were you testing people with this object?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but the Final Will did not react according to expectations, so I will keep searching.¡±

    ¡°Does this have something to do with your magic research? What is your relationship to this dead civilization you mentioned?¡±

    ¡°The Luvitar have all perished and the delivery of the Final Will was left to me. More than that, I cannot say.¡±

    It seems like she knows but doesn¡¯t want to say. This isn¡¯t the first time this happened and I won¡¯t press the issue further. A mage is entitled to his or her secrets. Setting aside whether or not I believe this story, there is something I should clarify first. The timing is a bit strange.

    ¡°Why are you telling me this now?¡±

    ¡°I do not believe it is coincidence that you arrived on my doorstep under the Olympus Mountains. You are the only one who discovered that facility since it was first constructed 347 years ago. At first I hoped you are the person I am looking for. When tested, the Final Will did not respond to your presence, so I must keep searching. Even so, I believe there is a reason for our meeting.¡±

    Ah, I see what she¡¯s implying here.

    ¡°You believe I will lead you to the destination?¡± I ask. Nashira nods bashfully. ¡°Well, that could happen. Do you have some idea what the recipient looks like? Man or woman?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I do not know what the Luvitar saw and the information I have is not so specific. The recipient is almost certainly human, but I cannot say if he is male or female or what his appearance is. I use the pronoun ¡®he¡¯ out of convenience but it could be a woman or a young child. The recipient¡¯s birthplace is close to mount Olympus.¡±

    ¡°How close?¡±

    ¡°No more than a few hundred kilometers away.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty vague¡­ Do you have a time frame? What if he isn¡¯t born yet or has already died?¡±

    Nashira frowns slightly at my remark. ¡°That which is fated cannot be easily changed. The Law of temporal inertia states that even a seemingly random event like an encounter between two people is inexorable. I apologize that I cannot go into more detail. This is a subject that was well understood only by the Luvitar due to their prescient ability. With that said, I ask that you do not carelessly divulge any of this information. I do not possess a prescient ability. If fate changes in unfavorable ways, it is possible that I will never encounter the recipient of the Final Will and this will render my efforts meaningless. That is the reason why I was given little information to act on. It is to avoid inadvertently changing future events. If one¡¯s goal is to preserve a certain fate, having too much information becomes a detriment.¡±

    It made sense for a while, but now she¡¯s lost me. It¡¯s the middle of the night and we¡¯re short on time so I¡¯ll leave it at that. If we keep going much longer, someone might notice that Nashira is missing from the campsite. That would cast more suspicion upon us.

    Setting aside the time alteration stuff, it sounds like her mission boils down to wandering from place to place until she trips over the person she¡¯s looking for. It¡¯s a pretty weak plan considering that it was made by a group of beings that could see the future, whatever that means. Had it come from someone other than Nashira, I would not have believed any part of this story. I should at least reward her honesty by taking it seriously.

    ¡°Do you mind if I take a look at the Final Will?¡± I ask while pointing to the cube in her hand. She nods affirmatively and hands it to me.

    I light up the mana crystal in my other hand for better vision. The first thing I notice is that the cube is impossibly smooth. The rock-solid surface feels like a liquid to the touch. Despite that, it doesn¡¯t reflect any of the light coming from the mana crystal. Looking closely at it, the cube is tiny. It¡¯s only a few centimeters across. The inside is opaque and the material composition is unidentifiable. It doesn¡¯t seem to be a metal, a crystal or any mineral that I know of. In short, I have no idea what this object is or how it was made. My curiosity is piqued.

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°You mentioned there¡¯s a message of some kind in here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It contains a message from the Luvitar to the one who can open it.¡±

    I examine every side and corner. There is no sign of any opening. The symbols covering its surface emit mana in the way a magical glyph would. It¡¯s probably some kind of spell but I can¡¯t guess any more than that without conducting some tests. At least it doesn¡¯t seem dangerous.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I understand most of what you explained so far, but I¡¯m not sure how to react. Is there something you want?¡±

    ¡°I only wish to follow wherever your journey may lead. I will not demand more than that¡± she says with complete openness.

    That¡¯s it? As usual, Nashira is too humble for her own good. It¡¯s endearing in a way, but it does bother me a bit when she acts like she¡¯s indebted to me.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to even ask. I don¡¯t know what you think of me, Nashira, but I consider you a dear friend whom I owe a great deal. It would be my pleasure to assist the legendary Chaos Mage in any and all things.¡± I affirm my thoughts while returning the black cube to her. She receives it with a bashful smile.

    <><><><><><><><><><>

    Nashira returned to the campsite shortly thereafter, leaving me alone with the unconscious Count.

    Nothing to do now but wait.

    I sit down on the grass and meditate without any disturbance. A few hours later, I get up and return to base as the sun peeks over the horizon. Olsen is awake now and can walk normally. It seems like my approach worked since he makes no attempt to fight or escape even though I haven¡¯t restrained him. Of course, this doesn¡¯t mean I will let down my guard. Even if I persuaded him to cooperate, there¡¯s no telling how long it will last.

    We return through the abandoned villages outside of town, taking a different route than before. Our destination is Zamora¡¯s camps, but we first make a detour and arrive at a grassy clearing where someone I know is awaiting my arrival.

    ¡°Captain, I¡¯ve brought an unexpected guest. Might I introduce you to Count Olsen Faustina, lord of Tyrin?¡± A few wrinkles appear on Asher¡¯s bothered face.

    ¡°You never seem to run out of surprises, pleasant and otherwise. Wasn¡¯t your plan a little bit different?¡±

    ¡°It was, but things went more smoothly than anticipated. When the opportunity presented itself, I took the Count along with me.¡±

    ¡°How did you both get out of the castle?¡±

    ¡°I simply used the right tool for the job.¡±

    I deliver a concise report of the night¡¯s events including the confrontation with Commander Vitus Severa. He raised an eyebrow when I mentioned teleportation but my explanation was enough to satisfy him. He is well-informed on matters concerning Amisos, probably more than me. It¡¯s publicly known that Amisos Magic Academy teaches, or at least used to teach teleportation magic. Therefore it¡¯s not strange that one of their students would be able to use it. I leave out certain details such as the personal talk between me and Count Olsen, which he was warned in advance to keep silent about. Asher listens to my report all the way through without interrupting.

    ¡°I see. This is why the famous commander came to us earlier¡­¡± he adds at the end.

    ¡°You mean Vitus Severa?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he arrived just before dawn with only a small group of loyal soldiers. He is speaking to our own commanders right now.¡±

    <><><><><><><><><><>

    It turns out that Vitus showed up peacefully as requested and engaged in dialogue with Zamora¡¯s officers. It was a bit early but no problems arose. Using the Treaty of Talab to appeal to his honor was the right move.

    According to Asher, he could not take part in the talks due to Bloodmoon¡¯s nature as a secretive, special military unit that the kingdom won¡¯t openly discuss.  The task was left to the army commanders who will relay the information to Asher at the first opportunity. It is a convoluted system. Bloodmoon has an essential role among Zamora¡¯s forces but they must act behind the scenes. Its activities are known only to a few people among the 1500 we travelled with. Its leader has direct ties to King Hamal, meaning he has a lot of authority. However, this authority is not officially recognized by the military¡¯s chain of command. He has authority but at the same time he doesn¡¯t. It¡¯s a weird self-contradiction that came about as a result of Bloodmoon¡¯s secrecy and Zamora¡¯s politics.

    Count Olsen is an important aspect of the ongoing dialogue, so we return immediately to the camps.

    ¡°Captain, just so you know I actually hate politics so I¡¯m hoping you won¡¯t order me to attend.¡±

    Asher chuckles at my remark. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who made this outcome possible?¡±

    ¡°I simply acted in the best interest of Zamora and its allies. A battle against Tyrin is unnecessary and irrational.¡±

    ¡°We also share that opinion. Don¡¯t worry, your efforts won¡¯t be in vain. You should go and rest now. You¡¯ve earned it.¡± The captain turns to Olsen and says ¡°Lord Faustina, please come with me. Your presence is required.¡±

    And so we part ways. The two head toward a large tent in the middle of the camps while I return to my spot to get some shuteye. It was a long and exhausting night.

    -----------------------------------

    Later that day, Vitus Severa along with Count Olsen Faustina and several of King Hamal¡¯s representatives exited the large tent after an extensive debate. The negotiations achieved the result that Rigel and Asher had hoped. Both parties agreed to a peaceful resolution using the Treaty of Talab as the basis. The most important terms of the agreement are:

    1) Both parties must cease hostilities

    2) Any prisoners of war on either side will be released as soon as possible, including Olsen Faustina

    3) Tyrin will grant access to the town and re-establish trade and communication with the South

    4) Zamora will not harm or steal from the town and its surroundings

    5) Final details of this agreement will be negotiated with King Hamal directly

    The outcome is slightly unfavorable for Tyrin. There are several reasons for this.

    First, the countship of Tyrin is, objectively speaking, in a dangerous position. With a civil war raging in the kingdom and uncertain allegiances being formed between lords, making an enemy out of Zamora only worsens the danger. Tyrin on its own could defeat the small army outside their walls, but this victory would come with serious losses of life and resources on both sides.

    Second, this victory would be short-lived. King Hamal is approaching with the main army from the south-eastern end of the Olympus Mountain Range. Numbering ten to twelve thousand soldiers and equipped with siege weapons, they are in a different league than the small force currently outside the walls. Both Count Olsen and the veteran commander, Vitus Severa, know that Tyrin has no chance if they are attacked.

    I already knew this, yet I hoped that the other clans would come to fight once they heard about the invasion¡­ My daughter also¡­

    Olsen¡¯s wishful thinking combined with the fear of what may happen to his family and missing daughter led him to turn against Zamora. Tyrin¡¯s location is a significant detour from the path toward Delos, so it¡¯s not impossible that Hamal would ignore it and go straight toward the capital. If not for last night¡¯s events, Olsen would¡¯ve continued to hold on to this hope. Vitus Severa and the other officials are quite loyal to him and would follow the order even if it wasn¡¯t ideal.

    The final reason for the peaceful resolution is, of course, Rigel¡¯s actions. They left a powerful impact on the Count and his vassal. After his defenses proved useless, Olsen became painfully aware of how much he overestimated his own position. More doubts surfaced after seeing Rigel¡¯s true identity, which showed that Olsen was more ignorant of Delos¡¯ situation than he thought. With all of these facts gathered before them, Tyrin¡¯s leadership had little choice left but to accept the terms. Future historians will note that this is the best result Tyrin could obtain at this time.

    Before returning to town, Commander Vitus Severa left a final remark for Zamora¡¯s officers. ¡°This may sound inappropriate after what happened, but I want to thank the man who infiltrated Tyrin castle last night for sparing the lives of my men. If you happen to know who he was, please pass along the message. May the fortunes of war be with you all!¡±

 Chapter 29: Peaceful Days

    There is no good reason for Tyrin and Zamora to be enemies. Zamora is a long-time ally of Amisos. Assuming everything Count Olsen said is true, he was coerced into supporting traitors of the kingdom. They have to share information and resources with the Royal Council traitors while forsaking their neighbors to the east and west of here. Zamora¡¯s main army is on its way here and it will definitely be able to break Tyrin¡¯s castle in half if it comes down to a battle. It¡¯s a position that anyone with common sense would want to escape.

    However, this is only according to a logical analysis. Dealing with people and especially foreign powers is rarely that simple. People tend to make decisions based on temporary emotion and impulses instead of reason and logic. Politics, economics, religion, ethnic identity, emotions like pride, hate, fear and envy, any number of things could trigger a conflict. This was my biggest worry when I thought to push Tyrin and Zamora into making peace. I haven¡¯t forgotten how I was stabbed in the back, metaphorically, the last time I tried to do the right thing in Delfoi. Fortunately, it seems that fear was unfounded this time around. I overstepped my bounds as a soldier of Bloodmoon and acted on my own, but the gamble worked out beautifully. This could not have happened if Asher and the other officers didn¡¯t cooperate.

    In order to ensure that there aren¡¯t misunderstandings, all 1500 Zamorians were told the key points of the agreement that was reached. Respecting the local laws, not stealing from the locals and such, under normal circumstances this would be common sense. Things change drastically during war however. Pillaging entire cities is accepted as the normal way of treating enemies. Thankfully the discipline among the troops is good. There is little chance that anyone will disobey the rules and anyone who does can expect to be imprisoned if not executed.

    Over the course of the next few days, the abandoned villages on the outside of Tyrin were repopulated with their original inhabitants. It seems they evacuated people who lived as far as 15 kilometers away, about a day of travel, in preparation for what they thought would be an attack on the city. Unlike that scum from Delfoi, it seems Olsen Faustina actually cares for his people. It remains to be seen to what extent he will cooperate.

    Bloodmoon members are among the first to be allowed inside the walls. Eventually, most if not all of the Zamorians will be allowed in, but this must be done in a gradual manner so as not to alarm the local people. Acting like we¡¯re invading is the opposite of what we need.

    ¡°We will be staying in Tyrin until we determine what our next course of action will be. You are free to do as you wish until further notice¡± is what Asher told me. I am given a greater degree of freedom than before as a reward for my efforts I would assume. This could be a sign that I¡¯ve earned his trust, though he won¡¯t say that outright.

    I separate from the rest of our group and take a walk around the area, familiarizing myself with our new location along with Nashira who is riding her horse beside me.

    ¡°This settlement is flourishing well despite the difficult weather in these parts¡± she comments while looking around. Merchants are setting up their stalls and putting food, clothing and other goods on display.

    ¡°True enough. I noticed yesterday that it¡¯s a rather large town. Typically a town has a population between 1000 and 20000, but I think Tyrin may be over the 20000 mark if you include the nearby villages. They should start calling it a city.¡±

    Tyrin is one of the top 10 most populated settlements in Amisos and is rich enough to sustain a castle and its own military force. It started out as just a castle that protected the countryside during times of war. Over time, more buildings were added and the population increased, which means the borders kept expanding as well.  Partial rows of walls can be seen in several areas of the city, showing how Tyrin grew over time.

    Aside from the castle itself, the buildings and architecture are small and not very impressive. Instead they spread over a large portion of the countryside. Most are built out of wood since it¡¯s cheaper and easier to work with than stone bricks. Tyrin can¡¯t compare to the elaborate architecture and majesty of Delos.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Nashira dismounts and walks briskly to a nearby merchant stall where some colourful gems and minerals are being displayed. She says something to the merchant, who just nods his head with a bewildered face. She then picks up a conspicuous piece of semi-transparent orange stone from the stall and starts admiring it with a delighted expression.

    ¡°Is that amber?¡± I inquire.

    ¡°Indeed, sir. It¡¯s freshly dug. We at Larkin Mining Company guarantee its quality¡± the merchant replies. I intended the question for Nashira but she¡¯s distracted by the shiny orange object.

    Amber is a type of rare stone. If I remember correctly, it forms when tree resin is subjected to high pressure and high temperature. It occurs naturally all over the world and is widely admired for its beauty as a precious stone. Rich people tend to use it for jewelry and decorations. Mages like us can put it to practical use as a magic catalyst, so it has intrinsic value.

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing one so large¡­¡± she whispers to herself.

    The stone is indeed quite big. Most precious stones are no larger than the size of a tight fist, but this one is roughly three times more voluminous. It has a long, irregular shape which confirms what the merchant said about it being freshly extracted. There must be mines around this area. It explains where Tyrin is getting the money to sustain its own military force. The purity of this piece of amber is also high. There are usually insect parts, foreign substances and other impurities, which this particular piece has very few of. This raises its value significantly.

    On the other hand, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s all that impressive. I saw a chunk of raw diamond the size of my head in Nashira¡¯s laboratory, not to mention the 100 meter-long pillars in that chasm under Mount Olympus. An unusually big piece of amber is a child¡¯s toy by comparison. Maybe it¡¯s just curiosity because she didn¡¯t have any amber in her stockpile.

    ¡°Would it be possible to purchase this stone?¡± she asks the merchant with an expectant look that she rarely shows.

    ¡°Yes, my Lady. Would you like anything else I have on display?¡±

    The merchant jumps at the occasion and begins to offer more of his goods. Unfortunately for him, Nashira is only interested in the chunk of amber. She already has plenty of diamonds, sapphires, rubies and topaz. There¡¯s no need for more. There is no bloodstone for sale but that¡¯s expected because of how difficult it is to handle. A normal person risks his life simply by being near it.

    She returns to the horse which is loaded with her belongings and starts looking through them. Seeing this, I interrupt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t trade any of your personal items. I¡¯ll go talk to Asher. Wait here for a bit.¡±

    Bloodmoon has a high amount of support due to its ties with King Hamal and as such we can afford a lot of things that ordinary soldiers can¡¯t. All I need to do is contact a short, twitchy-looking man named Ujarak whom Asher introduced me to after our first mission. He supplies us money for larger expenses. Carrying heavy bags of coins is a burden for a soldier, which is why Ujarak handles these things for us. This is the first time I actually need his services because I spent very little until now. Nashira has magic catalysts made out of precious gems and ores which could be used as currency, but I¡¯m not about to let her waste such expensive objects on something like this.

    I return shortly after and drop a small pouch full of gold and silver coins in front of the merchant. This money would probably be enough to sustain an average person for several years. The merchant looks dumbfounded at the excessive amount.

    ¡°Would this be enough?¡±

    We ended up buying every piece of amber the merchant had available. I spent a pretty sum on them but I can always earn the money back. It¡¯s fine since Nashira seems happy as she looks over her new collection.

    In the afternoon, we visited one of the better-looking inns to find a place to stay the night. The lobby functions as a restaurant of sorts where the guests receive food. The tables are packed with unfamiliar faces. Most of them are locals but there¡¯s also a Zamorian commander, without his armor, who is attended by a handful of squires. A cheerful atmosphere is floating around. People don¡¯t seem to be worried about Zamora¡¯s presence.

    Sitting at a smaller table beside the commander and his squires, I see Asher along with two Bloodmoon soldiers I don¡¯t know and also Inaya. I haven¡¯t seen her since she tried to follow me during my mission in Tyrin castle. Gamo and the rest of the team aren¡¯t here. They may have their own tasks to attend. Inaya doesn¡¯t seem concerned about me anymore. Rather, she¡¯s intentionally ignoring me. Avoiding eye contact so blatantly makes it obvious.

    ¡°Oh, you and the lady there, come sit with us.¡±

    The commander takes notice of our arrival and beckons to join him at the table. He is relaxing while eating dinner and means to be friendly, but the way he said it sounds almost like an order. Since I¡¯m a member of Bloodmoon, he doesn¡¯t have any direct authority over me, but if I refuse his offer that could cause unexpected problems. A lot of eyes are watching from every direction. Asher has an amused look on his face. Is there something funny I¡¯m missing here? Well, it should be fine to go along. Nashira looks hesitant so I¡¯ll ask her first.

    ¡°I¡¯m going with them for a bit. If you¡¯re tired, the receptionist over there will help you find a room.¡±

    ¡°It is alright, I will join you as well¡± she replies. I shrug and walk toward the commander¡¯s table. He gets up from his seat and extends a hand toward me. It¡¯s the rough hand of an experienced warrior.

    Good to know that I¡¯m not dealing with some annoying noble. Now that I think about it, none of Zamora¡¯s commanders look inexperienced.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve met before. I am Galal Pavo. You may know my brother, Gamonias.¡± He has a mild accent when speaking, though I can¡¯t say where from.

    I take his hand and shake it calmly. ¡°Yes, he and I are acquainted. I am Rigel Artemia, a new member of the team. Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Gamonias is very impressed with the accomplishments of one so young. I as well.¡±

    The activities of Bloodmoon are kept secret, but he likely knows a lot due to his position in the army. Gamo, as everyone calls him, is an important member of the unit so he may have shared some stories with his brother, Galal. Two brothers, one from an elite unit and the other an army commander, they¡¯re doing quite well for themselves.

    ¡°I appreciate the compliment. The lady beside me is¡­¡±

    ¡°Nashira Malik. I am pleased to meet you¡± she introduces herself with a polite bow.

    ¡°The pleasure¡¯s all mine¡± Galal answers with a deep bow. The squires around him mimic their commander¡¯s motion. ¡°Please, come and sit. There is room for everyone.¡± He¡¯s very polite and calmer than Gamo when he met her. I supress a chuckle from the memory of their awkward encounter.

    We kept the commander company until evening. Unlike Gamo, he is very talkative. He recounted entertaining stories from his days as a young lieutenant in King Hamal¡¯s army. He started from humble beginnings and it took him a decade with much effort to rise to the position of army commander. As expected, he took care not to mention any sensitive information but it was still interesting to listen. I learned a bit about Zamora¡¯s history, culture and geography.

    Apparently there¡¯s a massive region at the southern edge of Zamora known as Akhan Desert or the Great Desert as it¡¯s more commonly called. It¡¯s an inhospitable place full of sand dunes, poisonous scorpions, and angry vultures. It stretches for hundreds of kilometers and only a handful of people have managed to cross it successfully, including someone named Akhan for whom the desert was named.

    ¡°There are tales of great sandworms that swim through the ocean of sand like a fish through water, swallowing whole anything that dares to cross their path.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, that is very frightening¡± Nashira remarks. She seems to be enjoying the stories as well.

    ¡°Quite so. Criminals were sent into the Great Desert as capital punishment. None ever returned alive.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t happen anymore?¡± I question.

    ¡°King Hamal stopped the practice about 30 years ago along with the elimination of other inhumane forms of execution. I believe he was following the example of King Leo III of Amisos. No one has done more to eliminate the barbaric practices of the past.¡±

    I smile with elation. It makes me happy that others recognize father¡¯s efforts. If only the rest of the nobility followed his example¡­

    <><><><><><><><><><><>

    Several days go by peacefully and there is no sign that we¡¯re leaving Tyrin. The city resumed its normal activities and tension among the populace has died down. Merchant caravans enter and leave through the gates on a regular basis, heading in all directions. The farming villages are occupied with their daily labour. You wouldn¡¯t think that we were on the brink of battle just a week ago.

    This was aided by the fact that a significant number of Zamora¡¯s soldiers are now helping local people with their work in the fields and in workshops. The commanders decided to make a show of support and gathered a couple hundred soldiers which were then sent to whoever needed help. They took to it quite easily. Working the farm fields is not the first task one would give to a soldier, but the effect it had on our relationship with Tyrin cannot be denied. Putting down the sword and picking up a plow instead is a great way to bridge the gap. My opinion of Gamo¡¯s brother and the other commander has improved. The idea that we¡¯re here to conquer Amisos is looking further and further from the truth. I¡¯m starting to think that King Hamal selected these people for this reason. They know what they¡¯re doing.

    ¡°Although there hasn¡¯t been any word from above yet, we must be waiting for King Hamal to arrive. That¡¯s the only conclusion I can think of for this delay.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps we will meet the ruler of Zamora very soon.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    I share my thoughts with Nashira while eating lunch one day. It¡¯s nice to get away from the diet of dry bread and meat every day. The inn is serving delicious chicken soup today. Vegetables and fruit are expensive right now due to the poor harvests this year. On the bright side, Tyrin¡¯s food problems will be alleviated now that trade with the south, east and west has been re-established.

    ¡°The cooks did an admirable job with the soup considering the circumstances¡± I add.

    ¡°The taste is remarkably rich¡± Nashira agrees.

    It turns out that she is fine with regular human food. Having lived among humans in the past, not much has changed in this regard in 300 years. People back then ate the same meat, fruits and vegetables that we do now. The difference is that Nashira has an alternative source of nourishment: mana. When we left Mount Olympus, she mentioned being able to assimilate mana and convert it into energy for the body, something that neither I nor any other human can do. As a direct result, she can survive for entire years with no food whatsoever, provided that she has a rich source of mana available. There was plenty of that in her underground facility. It is a very useful ability for a mage who wants to conduct research in solitude for extended periods of time.

    With all this time on my hands, I went out to buy a couple of new mage robes, one blue and one dark grey. They¡¯re not as resilient as the white one I made from mana-absorbing fiber. That¡¯s fine since I just need them for everyday use, not for battle.

    <><><><><><><><><><><>

    ¡°I need your help with something. The lady can come as well.¡±

    Captain Asher found us on the way back to the inn. He is accompanied by Inaya and Gamo, the other two mages on the team. There is concern in his eyes.

    ¡°Is it an enemy attack?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something that serious. A few of the townsfolk have just been extracted from the mines outside of town with severe injuries. It seems an underground tunnel caved-in and a dozen or so people were caught in it.¡±

    ¡°So you need healers then. That¡¯s why you¡¯re asking mages, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not just that. Some of them are bleeding and unable to move despite having only minor injuries. We¡¯re not sure what the problem is.¡±

    ¡°Gamo and Inaya couldn¡¯t figure it out?¡±

    ¡°I can heal mere wounds but I¡¯m not a miracle worker.¡± Inaya scoffs. ¡°You know a lot about magic, right? Come and prove it!¡± She still sounds bitter about something.

    ¡°I will do what I can.¡±

    Asher leads us to the grassy plain outside of Tyrin. Nashira decided to come as well. She knows more about magic than me so her presence is welcome. We arrive at a somewhat crowded area where the wounded are being tended to. They groan in pain while lying on their backs on some cloth sheets. Their clothes are bloody and full of dirt. A makeshift camp was set up here. Bandages, medicine and other supplies were brought by hand from the city. A number of mages and some priests are chanting healing magic while nurses are bandaging the open wounds.

    The average healer can manipulate water in the body and accelerate its natural healing ability, similar to the way the ¡®Fortify¡¯ spell can strengthen muscles. This process is draining on the body¡¯s resources, meaning that an incompetent mage can exhaust the patient to death. Even when you know what you¡¯re doing, there are some wounds that won¡¯t heal properly, such as damage to the heart and brain. It is possible to bypass these limitations with alchemic potions like the one I gave to Selene, the young woman with red hair from Lapithos. However, these require rare ingredients that I don¡¯t have on hand right now.

    I ask Asher where we should start and he points to a place on the edge of the camp.

    ¡°This man here has been showing the worst symptoms. The two over there are in a life-threatening condition as well. Casting magic on them only made it worse¡± Gamo explains.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll check the two over there. Nashira, please take a look at this man if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°We must diagnose the problem before applying treatment¡± she adds.

    ¡°Agreed.¡±

    We split up and begin examining the patients. I can¡¯t call myself a master on human physiology but I know a few tricks from my years of studies and research. Because of that I was able to survive this long in good condition. Nashira, on the other hand, could be worthy of the term ¡°miracle-worker¡±. The extent of her abilities escapes me.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Dilated pupils, fast heart rate, uneven breaths, bleeding from the ears and blood clots forming underneath the skin on the back. There¡¯s probably some internal bleeding as well. This doesn¡¯t look like a typical wound or illness. Is it the same on your side, Nashira?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the symptoms are similar but more severe. The patient is catatonic. The cause is likely the same.¡±

    I turn to Asher. ¡°The mana inside their bodies is out of control, damaging their internal organs over time. Even high-tier spells like ¡®Blessing of the Ancients¡¯ won¡¯t do anything to stop it.¡±

    A look of understanding appears on Inaya and Gamo¡¯s faces. I¡¯m surprised they didn¡¯t realize it earlier. Although rare, this is a condition that mages should be well aware of. Asher looks puzzled.

    ¡°Do you know what is causing it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let Nashira explain since she is the expert on this subject.¡±

    ¡°Ah, certainly.¡± She approaches and begins the explanation. ¡°These symptoms are most likely caused by excessive contact with the composite mineral known as bloodstone. In other words, it is bloodstone poisoning.¡±

 Chapter 30: Encounter

    All mages are taught early on about the dangers of the rare mineral called bloodstone. It is found only in underground places such as mines or deep wells. This is a problem because even a few grams of bloodstone dust mixed into the drinking water of a village¡¯s well can make people seriously ill. Since this affliction is more common in miners, some people have taken to calling it ¡®miner¡¯s sickness¡¯. It¡¯s not really a disease though because it cannot spread through physical contact like a disease can. Being in close proximity to someone with miner¡¯s sickness is therefore not a problem.

    Bloodstone poisoning is often fatal because not everyone can recognize the red-colored mineral at a glance, so exposure is usually accidental. This can have dangerous consequences even in small doses. The reason is that small amounts of bloodstone might not kill you directly, but it will weaken your body to the point where a common cold will send you to an early grave. The worst part is that there is no known cure, or so I thought until I met Nashira.

    ¡°There is nothing we can do then¡­¡± A dejected Gamo says.  ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that only these three were affected. The healers should be able to save the rest.¡±

    ¡°There is a way to stop the effects of bloodstone poisoning. These men¡¯s symptoms suggest that their exposure was relatively small. If the cause is eliminated to prevent further damage, they will be able to recover.¡± Nashira explains. Her serene voice carries a certain persuasive power which makes everyone focus their attention on her.

    She usually avoids attracting attention like this, but it can¡¯t be helped right now.

    ¡°You know a cure for bloodstone poisoning?¡± Inaya asks with a baffled expression.

    ¡°There are two ways. The simplest is to create an alchemic potion that neutralizes the poison. However, that would take too long. The man here will not recover by that point. He requires immediate help. In such a case, there is only one option.¡±

    Nashira gently puts both her hands on the dying man¡¯s chest and head. She closes her eyes and slips into a meditative trance as her aura begins to spill out. The atmosphere glows with magic power as waves of blue light begin to spread around. Her long, black hair is tinted blue as well.

    ¡°What are you doing!? Casting magic will make it worse!¡±

    ¡°Let her concentrate. She is the only chance this man has right now.¡±

    I rebuke Inaya¡¯s words with a stern voice. Her objection is understandable. After all, this is the first time any of them have seen Nashira¡¯s magic power. If they want to save this man, however, Nashira is the only one who can do anything. She is a very kind person and would never harm someone intentionally. If she says she can do it, then she can do it.

    Asher calmly grabs Inaya¡¯s shoulder without saying a word, while looking closely at the exotic magic taking place before his eyes. Inaya understands the meaning and joins him in quietly observing. Gamo does the same. There is nothing to do but watch.

    Nashira gradually increases the power of her magic. At the same time, we who are standing nearby are enveloped by the aura that spills out. My own aura can seem dangerous and oppressive, especially when I get angry. Hers, on the other hand, feels like a pleasant summer breeze that gently washes over us. Combined with the dancing waves of blue light, it creates a mesmerizing atmosphere of peace and tranquility. It surprised me the first time I experienced it and now it¡¯s even more potent than before. Even someone like me who isn¡¯t easily impressed has to admit that she looks like a divine being right now. Her already exceptional beauty is enhanced further by the mystical glow of magic power. It¡¯s a sight that makes men and women alike stare with their mouths hanging open.

    She pours a continuous stream of mana into her arms and passing it through the patient¡¯s body. It¡¯s enough to exhaust the average mage after a single attempt. By focusing my senses, I can detect the traces bloodstone inside the man¡¯s body. They violently scatter the mana around them upon contact. The result is a phenomenon called a ¡®mana vacuum¡¯. In this case, it¡¯s small enough that it would be invisible without Nashira¡¯s spell. This phenomenon would normally be harmful for the human body, but this is only true for ordinary spells. Nashira is using chaos magic which has exotic properties. It can pass through solid objects with ease and perform feats that would otherwise be impossible, such as the instantaneous teleportation of ¡®Divine Step¡¯. The tiny shards of poisonous red mineral are slowly eroded by the continuous waves of magic power, causing them to dissolve into nothingness. The signs of mana vacuum disappear and the spell ends.

    ¡°¡­ Did that do it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, all traces of the poison are gone. Healing magic should work now.¡±

    Inaya walks beside the unconscious man and chants a small healing spell. The bruises under the man¡¯s skin start to fade.

    ¡°Amazing¡­ It really does work!¡±

    The other healers and nurses working in the camp are looking in this direction with faces full of awe.

    ¡°Please continue the treatment. I will focus on the remaining two¡± Nashira suggests.

    Inaya and Gamo agree and resume their work. They both know healing magic and can work together to speed up the injured man¡¯s recovery. It seems there is nothing for me to do.

    ¡°Should I go help the other injured?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we have enough healers in the camp. Actually, there is something else I should ask of you, if you¡¯re willing¡± Asher says. I answer affirmatively.

    <><><><><><><><><><><>

    ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you!¡±

    A middle-aged man and an older woman are bowing repeatedly in front of Asher to express their gratitude. They¡¯re wearing pretty cheap clothes, so they¡¯re probably family members of the miners from nearby villages. At the captain¡¯s request, they let Nashira concentrate on her task without any interruption. Magic requires a great deal of focus, especially when it¡¯s something as difficult as chaos magic. The remaining two patients suffered less poisoning than the first, making the curing process faster. After she finishes the last one, Nashira relaxes and sighs with relief.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. It was a bit tiring but I will be fine¡± she replies.

    ¡°You did a splendid job. Captain Asher says he will inquire about the reward. From what I hear, the amber we bought earlier was excavated from this mine. We might be able to obtain a lot more. It seems Tyrin has the biggest supply of amber and other precious gems in the whole kingdom.¡±

    Her eyes briefly widen with excitement, but then she realizes something.

    ¡°If the mine is contaminated with bloodstone, it is dangerous for humans to go in.¡±

    As expected, she¡¯s more worried about others. The fact is that both of us can negate the effects of bloodstone poisoning inside our own bodies. Mana circuits are like veins in that they can keep the mana locked inside, protecting it from contact with the poison. In this way I can make my aura disappear entirely and avoid any potential damage to my internal organs. All I would need to do is stop using magic for a few days until my body eliminates the poison. This is all thanks to the ¡®Origin¡¯ spell. Nashira has mana circuits too, though hers are like that from birth. She did not need to create them artificially. The ¡®Origin¡¯ spell is only necessary for a human like myself.

    ¡°About that, the captain was asking me for advice on how to deal with it. In a short while, we are heading down into the mine tunnels to see what is going on and whether the problem can be solved. You can return to the inn and rest if you want, but I thought you might like to come along.¡±

    ¡°I wish to go¡± she answers decisively. ¡°Because you do not know the method to nullify bloodstone, my aid may be required again.¡±

    True enough, I don¡¯t know the magic she used earlier and I don¡¯t really have the months or years it would take to learn. Chaos magic is special. I can¡¯t simply imitate it after reading a book or just watching someone else. This is a lesson learned from many failures at the Amisos Magic Academy. Maybe after the war is over, I will sit down and set my mind to it. Until then there are other priorities.

    After confirming Nashira¡¯s intention, we set out toward the tunnel entrance, leaving the other priests and mages to finish up. The issue we were called for has been resolved. Inaya, Gamo and Asher go along with us.

    Stolen story; please report.

    <><><><><><><><><><><>

    ¡°The last time I was in a mine, there were only two or three tunnels. How many have we passed by now? Five? Six?¡±

    The five of us are walking through a damp cave-like area that is sparsely lit by mana-crystals. The tunnels here are twice as wide as the Lapithos mines, which is more than enough for five people to walk side-by-side. The sound of water dripping can be heard in some areas, probably because of the large amount of rain that fell in this region the past few months. Asher tosses a roll of old paper at me which I catch out of the air. I open it to see a complex schematic showing the various caves and tunnels that surround us.

    ¡°This mine is the biggest one in Tyrin. It has 7 sections and goes at least 400 meters deep.¡±

    ¡°No wonder it started falling on top of their heads. How do they maintain the structural integrity of such a huge hole in the ground?¡±

    ¡°I would assume they¡¯re using earth magic, but you¡¯ll have to ask the Larkin Mining Company to know for sure.¡±

    ¡°It stinks in here¡± Inaya says while holding her nose.

    ¡°That¡¯s normal in a mine. It¡¯s not that bad though. Look, even Lady Nashira isn¡¯t bothered by it¡± Gamo remarks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t compare me to her¡­¡± she whispers in a low voice that is drowned out by the sound of dripping water echoing through the cave.

    ¡°What was that? I didn¡¯t hear.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± she replies in a strong tone while taking the hand off her nose. Gamo shrugs and we continue on our way.

    We descended several floors and a few thousand steps. On the way we saw levers and pulleys where ropes are used to lift excavated materials through the mine shafts and up to the surface where it can be put to use. In total, it took about 15 minutes to reach the place where the cave-in happened. What lies in front of us is a mountain of dirt and rubble that completely blocks off the rest of the tunnel where it took place. There is a strange atmosphere here that two of us notice immediately.

    ¡°Rigel¡­¡±

    ¡°I noticed too.¡±

    Something isn¡¯t right here. The flow of mana is unnatural in this place. What is this feeling of uneasiness?

    ¡°Are you sure this is the right place? This is just a pile of rocks¡± Inaya says.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. We need to find the source of the contamination and determine how much of it there is. Gamonias, can you do it?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    He places both hands on the tunnel wall and begins injecting mana in the form of waves. I can see it clearly. The mana leaves behind an echo of sorts that shows which areas are denser than others. This is a simple method to determine if bloodstone is present in the rock since it will have a detectable reaction. Sure enough, there are signs of mana scattering in several spots.

    ¡°It¡¯s deep but there is definitely a dangerous amount of bloodstone in this area. We should be cautious with using earth magic.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Rigel and Miss Nashira, the two of you know a lot about the nature of bloodstone. Do you know of a way to move it safely?¡±

    It seems none of them have noticed yet.

    ¡°Before that, you should know that a mana vacuum was created here.¡±

    ¡°Mana vacuum?¡± A couple of confused looks are aimed at me from the other two men in the group.

    Neither of them knows what that is?

    ¡°Since living creatures contain mana, some of it seeps into the ground wherever they live and die. A vacuum is when that mana has been removed or absorbed by something. The cause is obviously the bloodstone.¡± Inaya explains with a disinterested tone.

    ¡°Yes, bloodstone can scatter mana, but that doesn¡¯t explain what is going on here¡ª¡±

    *crunch*

    A dry sound echoes through the tunnel. It¡¯s like the noise of someone stepping on a pile of glass shards with iron boots, only muffled a bit. Silence returns immediately after.

    ¡°¡­ The mine was evacuated earlier, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anyone left¡­¡±

    *crunch crunch crunch*

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Where is that sound coming from?¡±

    ¡°It must be the level below¡ª ¡±

    *CRACK*

    Someone said something I couldn¡¯t hear because of the roar of crushed rocks and soil. The ground beneath my feet gave way and I fell into the gaping hole below. My sense of balance warned me that I am in freefall.

    ¡°Cyclonic Burst!¡±

    I twist my body around in midair and aim the spell upward. A torrent of compressed air is formed from my mana and envelops me. The precision is bad. I end up flying upward at an angle, unable to control the direction well.

    ¡°Ooph!¡±

    I hit a rock wall to my left with a dull thud and then the ground shortly after. The fall was short, but my poor use of magic ended up hurting more than helping. Fortunately I didn¡¯t suffer any serious injury.

    ¡°The blessing of the Ancients grants me everlasting vitality.¡±

    I chant the most powerful self-healing magic I know. Self-healing is significantly more effective than healing someone else because magic depends on understanding the process you¡¯re trying to achieve. Since we understand our own bodies better than someone else¡¯s, it¡¯s evident that self-healing is more effective. Any bruises I have received vanish in seconds with some pain as a side-effect. I get up while coughing from the cloud of dust that was raised by my landing. I brush aside any dirt sticking to my robe. The space around me is completely dark. I can¡¯t see a single thing.

    ¡°Rigel!¡±

    Nashira¡¯s distressed voice reaches my ears from above. I look up to see her, Gamo and Asher looking through a jagged hole which is a few meters above my head. It seems I¡¯m the only one who fell.

    ¡°Be careful! The rest of it could collapse!¡± I shout back.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I used magic to prevent that!¡±

    ¡°Wait there if you¡¯re injured, we¡¯re coming down!¡±

    They give a reassuring reply to the warning. I take a moment to activate a simple fire spell on my left hand. The flame levitates a few centimeters above my palm and generates about the same amount of light as a torch. I use it to get a look at the place I landed in.

    ¡°What in Hades¡­¡±

    Behind me is nothing but a rock wall. In front of me is a cavern large enough to contain Tyrin castle. Grey and white stalagmites point down from the ceiling. The cavern contains a pool of water that appears to be knee-deep from which stalagmites protrude. The sound of water dripping from the ceiling can be heard. The light from my flame gives everything an orange tint.

    *crunch crunch crunch*

    What draws my attention is a dark, hairy shape that stands in the shallow water on four long legs. At first I can¡¯t tell what I¡¯m looking at because of the angle, but then the creature turns around in my direction which gives a clearer view. The creature has a similar form to a horse. It has black, smooth hair that stands up from the body, giving it a spiky look. Its elongated head is more stretched-out and thinner than that of a horse. Instead of eyes, it has two thin slits on the sides of its head that glow in the dark with a violet color. A row of white, terrifyingly sharp teeth stick out like small daggers from its lower jaw that seems to be chewing something. What is this thing? It¡¯s like something was birthed from a nightmare into the real world. I instinctively take two steps back as it stares at me through the slits that purport to be eyes.

    ¡°Human¡­¡±

    Its mouth moves slightly and a low growl that resembles words come out.

    It spoke?

    <hr />

    Author''s Note: I won''t have any time to write in the next 2 weeks, so there won''t be any updates during that time. Sorry to leave you with a cliffhanger, but it''s just how the timing turned out. After that, I will be on vacation so you can expect faster updates. Let me know if you see any errors and thank you for reading!

 Chapter 31: Third of the Firstborn

    Adults often use stories to keep children in check and to educate them. Stories are popular among people of all ages, not just for entertainment value but also for the lessons and morals they contain. A story about a girl who is lost in the forest after ignoring her parents¡¯ instructions, for example, can teach children about the dangers of disregarding one¡¯s parents. Some are heroic tales which inspire and enthrall those who go to war.

    There was a person who would read to me on almost every night when I was very young, while my parents were busy with the kingdom¡¯s affairs. This person was my mother¡¯s sister, aunt Dimia. A story she used to read for me was the Tale of the Black Rose. I still remember it well.

    It begins with a young boy who lives alone in a small castle at the center of a lush forest. Every day, he ventures into the thicket, gathers wild fruit and makes traps to catch animals. Being clever, he is able to outwit even wolves and bears who are stronger than him. The castle was also built by his hand. Perched upon a hilltop, it stands as a mark of his achievement.

    One day, the boy finds a peculiar plant in the forest. It is a rose in full bloom but the flower¡¯s petals are black instead of the normal red. Impressed by the discovery, he decides to pluck the black rose and take it back to the castle, putting it in a vase of water for preservation. Upon taking this action, the rose comes alive and speaks.

    ¡°I thank you for the sustenance, great King! Your rule over this land is surely undisputed. Yet, are you satisfied by this much? The forest is small and the world large. Do you not wish to see the lands beyond? Do you not wish to claim them and prove yourself greater still?¡±

    The boy is intrigued by this suggestion and decides to follow it. He packs up everything he needs and sets out into the wild, carrying the black rose with him.

    After a tiring journey, they reach the edge of the forest. This is further than the boy has ever been from his castle. What lies before him is a daunting place; an arduous wasteland with deserts as far as the eye can see. Upon seeing that the boy is hesitant to step into this inhospitable place, the black rose urges him onward.

    ¡°Oh great King, there are wondrous sights to be seen and great riches to be found. Will you let fear drive you back? Or will you demonstrate your valor here and now? Surely a great King will choose valor above all!¡±

    Heeding the rose¡¯s words and not wanting to appear weak, the boy pushes himself to continue the journey. On the way, they encounter dangerous and unfamiliar creatures. Using his might and ingenuity, he overcomes the obstacles one by one. Wolves are caught in his traps, vicious vultures are felled by his sword and even large elephants are brought down by his tenacity.

    As the victories accumulate and his confidence rises, the boy seeks harder and harder challenges until one day he encounters the largest, fiercest creature he has ever seen; a behemoth with grizzly claws that towers over the boy like a mountain. The boy¡¯s courage instantly vanishes at the sight of such a fearsome creature and he runs away. Yet, it is futile. The behemoth is much too strong and much too fast. The boy is easily caught and dragged back to the creature¡¯s lair from which he is never seen again. One assumes he was devoured, but the story doesn¡¯t actually say what happened and leaves it to the imagination instead.

    It¡¯s a humbling tale for which I can think of a few interpretations. It could be saying that the rose intentionally led the boy to his death. The moral is therefore not to allow oneself to be deceived by a conspicuous stranger with an alluring suggestion. Or perhaps the idea is to resist the temptation of excessive greed and pride before it ends up destroying you. Humans have a habit of exploring and conquering new lands. The boy could be a metaphor for humankind itself, which means this is a warning not to forget our place in the world, lest we suffer the same fate as the boy. The open ending makes it hard to guess which one is the correct interpretation. Aunt Dimia never told me what to think either. She said that I should draw my own conclusion.

    The reason why the Tale of the Black Rose crosses my mind is that, at this moment, I feel exactly like the young boy when he started into the jaws of a monster he could not imagine defeating, a creature beyond reason. The demon before me is a bit smaller than a horse and it has hooves instead of grizzly claws, but all of my senses are telling me that I must not make a move. Fighting would be suicide and escape is impossible. If I give it any reason to be hostile, this bleak underground cave will become my tomb. I know it in my bones. The hair on the back of my neck is standing on end. Muscles are tensing up. I do not move. My body is rigid like a rock.

    The demon does not budge either. It stands unmoving in the pool of water on the floor of this underground cave, staring at me through the eye slits on its face. The black, spiky hair on its back moves ever so slightly. I think I can hear it breathing; it¡¯s a faint grumbling noise. The flame in my hand continues to burn silently, illuminating the space around me. I have an urge to stop the spell but that would make everything dark again. This thought prevents me from halting the mana flow.

    When my time comes, I want to see death coming at me. I will not die with my back turned nor with my eyes closed. That is my resolve.

    And so we stare at each other silently. Every second in this state of maximum tension feels like an hour. It¡¯s only when I notice mana from a spell gathering both above and below the monster that the standoff ends.

    ¡°Frost Nova¡±

    I hear Gamo chanting magic from behind me. The knee-deep pool of water beneath the monster quickly turns into solid ice, trapping the monster¡¯s legs within it. The effect is very fast, showing how much skill he has.

    ¡°Lightning Spire¡±

    Inaya follows it up with a lightning attack from above. Once the spell is ready, it shoots downward onto the demon¡¯s position faster than anyone can react. The lighting passes through the demon¡¯s body and enters the frozen water below. A large amount of heat is generated by the electricity. The pool of ice literally explodes and turns into steam because of the intense heat, covering the area with a thick cloud of vapor, like a fog. I look behind and see that everyone except Nashira has dropped down through the hole.

    ¡°Now you¡¯ve done it¡­¡± I return my gaze to the front, put my free hand on the ground and pump a large amount of mana into it. ¡°Fortified Earth Shield¡±

    I conjure a wall of solid earth in front of us for protection and make it just high enough that I can see over it while standing. That black demon isn¡¯t dead. Of that I am certain. The lightning probably wounded it a bit. We¡¯ve angered it and retaliation will come any second now. This wall should slow it down.

    ¡°Rigel! Are you alright?¡±

    After slipping through the hole in the ceiling, Nashira lands on a cushion of air generated by magic. She runs up to me with obvious concern on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± I assure her. Out of the corner of my eye, I check the pool of water but the mist is still obscuring everything. ¡°Did you see that demon in the water?¡±

    ¡°Yes I¡ª¡±

    An inhuman laughter rings out, making the entire cavern rumble.

    ¡°AhaHAHAHah! Most humans either faint or scream and run away upon seeing me. To attack without hesitation, what a¡­ spirited bunch.¡±

    It sounds more like growling than actual speech, but the words are somehow intelligible. Although it is clearly heard, the echo of the cavern walls makes it difficult to tell where the voice is coming from. Something must be done about this.

    ¡°Jetstream¡±

    I cast some wind magic to push away the mist which is blocking our line-of-sight. A hole was made in the frozen water where it exploded from Inaya¡¯s spell but the black demon is nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Where did it go!?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I didn¡¯t see any movement!¡±

    Gamo and Inaya are elite soldiers, but even they are starting to panic. There isn¡¯t any space for a horse-sized demon to hide here. The largest stalagmites sticking out of the ground are less than half a meter wide. A human could use them to hide but that demon surely can¡¯t. Losing track of it so easily makes no sense.

    ¡°Calm down you two. Gamonias, we need more light in here.¡± Asher snaps them out of their confusion and gives out orders while staying vigilant of the surroundings.

    ¡°¡­ Got it.¡± He accumulates mana in the palm of his hand, gives it a new structure using arcane magic and then releases the spell toward the cavern¡¯s center. ¡°Guiding Star¡±

    The chant activates a brilliant orb of light in midair, lighting everything and giving us clear visibility over the entire cavern. Five pairs of eyes scour the surroundings and find nothing. I search for any sign of mana, but just like earlier when I first saw demon, there was nothing. It doesn¡¯t have a visible aura.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    All living creatures contain mana. Surely demons can¡¯t be exempt from this rule. That leaves one explanation; its body has mana circuits like Nashira and me and is therefore able to hide its aura. Damn it, we¡¯re fighting blind here.

    ¡°This is such a¡­ rare opportunity. Perhaps I should show myself to not be ¡ª how you humans say ¡ª rude.¡±

    This time the demon¡¯s guttural voice comes not from the front, but from behind us. We turn around to see the black, elongated head sticking out of a rock wall like a stuffed animal¡¯s head hanging in some noble¡¯s living room. Seeing the creepy eye slits and gruesome teeth from up close is enough to send a shiver though my spine.

    ¡°What in the¡ª¡±

    ¡°Get back!¡±

    ¡°Did it teleport!?¡±

    Everyone is baffled by the sight. The rest of the monster¡¯s body comes out of the wall as if there¡¯s nothing there. I know that rock is solid because I hit it with my own body when I fell in here.

    We jump back several times, trying to get away from the horrific creature. Nashira falls behind because she is slowly backing away one step at a time.

    Shit! I can¡¯t let that thing get to her!

    With no time to spare, I activate ¡®Divine Step¡¯, a spell I¡¯ve practiced hundreds of times in the past few months, in order to instantly jump between Nashira and the demon. I concentrate my aura like a shield in front of me and prepare to receive an attack, but the attack doesn¡¯t come. The monster simply stands there like when I first saw it.

    ¡°Oh~ this is what they call¡­ bravery? Valor? Honor? Self-sacrifice? Humans have so many confusing notions. Hard to remember them all¡± the ugly creature muses out loud.

    What is this? I expected it to try and bite me or something, but instead it¡¯s just talking again. Maybe we can communicate with it?

    ¡°You can relax. I do not sense hostility from him¡± Nashira whispers while hugging me softly from behind.

    Wait, why am I being hugged? Is it to calm me down?

    As I¡¯m wondering what is going on, she lets go and steps beside me, facing the black demon seemingly without fear and ignoring Asher and the others who are yelling at us to get back. There must be some misunderstanding here.

    ¡°Greetings, esteemed Third of the Firstborn. I am called Nashira Malik, former apprentice mage of Lufus. I sincerely apologize for the actions of my companions. They are simply frightened. I ask for your understanding.¡± While speaking with her usual formal tone, she makes a small bow for the demon while the rest of us stare at her baffled.

    ¡°Oho~ seeing is believing. The little girl from that time. I remember. Lufus, he called it fate. Is that what you are doing? Are you following fate?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, esteemed Third, that is what I must do. I only saw you briefly last time but I am glad you are well. Lufus, my teacher, sends his regards.¡±

    ¡°Very good, very good. Eloquent as ever, are you not? I can see why Lufus took you in. To think an¡­ antisocial guy like him took on an apprentice. Even the impossible can happen sometimes. AhaHAHah!¡±

    Another unnerving laugh comes out of the demon¡¯s throat. Nashira doesn¡¯t mind it. She faces the creature with her usual composure despite the tense situation. It sounds like they know each other from somewhere. If they met when she was a little girl, it must be long ago. This Lufus who was her teacher could be a member of that dead civilization she mentioned before, in which case he¡¯s gone now.

    ¡°That reminds me¡± the demon continues. ¡°The Abyss has been¡­ noisy as of late. Have you noticed?¡±

    ¡°I have not ventured into the Abyss in quite some time.¡±

    ¡°No matter, no matter. Staying safe on the surface will prolong your life. Humans are rather¡­ feeble after all. Rip just one arm off and they make a lot of noise and then go limp. What to do~? Some of them are too¡­ eager for their own good. They don¡¯t listen to good sense. The Fifth and Ninth have been luring humans from the surface and making them into playthings. They have developed such¡­ crass habits. I remember a time when the Firstborn did not concern themselves with trifles.¡±

    To the demon¡¯s incomprehensible words, Nashira simply nods in response. After the short monologue follows a period of awkward silence where neither one says anything. It seemed like the conversation was over but then his head suddenly points toward me.

    ¡°And whom might this one be, hmm~?¡±

    I get a sideways glace from Nashira. She doesn¡¯t say anything and has a slightly worried look. Maybe I¡¯m supposed to introduce myself?

    ¡°I¡¯m just a mage who met Nashira Malik by chance due to our magic-related work near Mount Olympus.¡±

    ¡°Just-a-mage? Human names are strange as always.¡±

    ¡°Uh, actually my name is¡ª¡±

    The demon¡¯s lips curl up as if it¡¯s trying to smile. This reveals 3 entire rows of gruesome teeth on each jaw. Stacked on top of each other in a way you would not think possible on a head this thin, each one bends inward all the way around the demon¡¯s long jaws and looks sharp enough to cut through bone. The sight alone is enough to make me drop what I wanted to say and take on a defensive stance.

    ¡°Hmm~ your scent is similar to little Nashira and the others, but also different. Human flesh is repulsive to me, but yours seems almost¡­ palatable. How curious~¡±

    This guy is supposed to be friendly, right?

    The demon stops showing its teeth and turns its gaze back to Nashira.

    ¡°It is time I take my leave. Until our next opportune meeting, little Nashira~¡±

    Without even waiting for a reply, the demon quickly turns around and walks back into the solid rock surface it came out of, leaving us to stare at the wall and wonder how it did that and whether it might come back out.

    <><><><><><><><><><>

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying we encountered one of the ancient demons?¡±

    The five of us are returning to Tyrin on foot after exiting the mines. Once everyone calmed down after our brief scuffle with the black demon, it was simple for a few mages to work out a way back from that hole.

    ¡°Indeed. The Firstborn, as the name implies, are the oldest and most powerful demons. They are said to be immortal and all lesser demons came from them. They also place a high value on the order in which they appeared, which is why they refer to each other as First, Second, Third, Fourth and so on. The one we saw is called ¡®Third¡¯ for this reason¡± Nashira explains while the rest of us listen intently.

    ¡°My hometown had a lot of stories floating around about demons and sea monsters¡± Gamo recalls, ¡°but I always thought they were just scary stories to frighten children. Is it true that demons fear sunlight?¡±

    ¡°To my knowledge, demons are indeed vulnerable to sunlight, but I do not know if that is true for all of them. It is difficult to come by any reliable information on this topic because they live in the Abyss, the deepest parts of the earth. For the surface world to encounter a Firstborn is a remarkable occurrence. Although I have seen the Third once before, I never expected a second encounter. We are fortunate to have caught him in a good mood. If you ever see him again, please do not be so thoughtless as to provoke him like you did now.¡±

    Gamo and Asher nod affirmatively. Inaya looks annoyed.

    ¡°What was I supposed to do after seeing that¡ª that thing.¡±

    Asher gives her a scolding glare. ¡°A soldier should maintain his composure and follow the orders of his superiors in any situation. Two of you panicked and attacked an opponent whose abilities you had no grasp of and endangered us all as a result, including miss Malik who is a civilian. As your captain, I am extremely disappointed. Bloodmoon will have a fresh round of marching drills starting tomorrow. Be prepared.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°By your order, sir!¡±

    Asher berates his subordinates in an indignant manner. At least he speaks to us like adults. I¡¯ve seen a few military drills during my time at the Royal Palace in Delos and the commanders often treated their soldiers like children and even personally humiliated them for small mistakes during training. I do not agree that discipline should be taught through humiliation but I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. It¡¯s good to see that things are better among Bloodmoon¡¯s ranks at least.

    ¡°There is one thing I must warn you about¡± Nashira continues in a serious tone. ¡°The Third mentioned that some of the Firstborn are luring humans underground for some mischievous purpose. If true, this is very worrying. I hope nothing will come of it, but it would be wise to remain vigilant nonetheless. Any interaction between humans and demons should not be treated lightly.¡±

    ¡°I will take that under advisement¡± he replies.

 Chapter 32: Renewed Resolve

    After the encounter with the Third in the mines of Tyrin, it was decided to temporarily close the structure and forbid anyone from entering. Asher must have told the Larkin Mining Company to do so since the bloodstone contamination issue hasn¡¯t been resolved.

    Like Asher promised the day before, all of Bloodmoon was assembled in the morning and instructed to do basic marching drills which are meant to train discipline and build a sense of unity among soldiers. I was required to attend too, not because I had done anything wrong, but rather to avoid giving the impression of unfair treatment. It¡¯s an unspoken rule that all of us should be treated as equals. Aside from Asher¡¯s position as captain, there are no actual hierarchies within Bloodmoon. Showing unfair or preferential treatment to any member will cause problems, and that¡¯s why all of us have to attend the drills.

    Nashira watched our training from the sidelines for a while, along with other curious city folk, before wandering away. She probably isn¡¯t done checking everyone in the city, something that is necessary if she wants to find the recipient of the Final Will. There isn¡¯t anything I can help her with at the moment and she hasn¡¯t asked. Well, maybe I can get her access into Tyrin Castle at some point.

    A few tiring hours later it became noon. 80 men and women in full combat armor, except for the mages who only wear mage-appropriate clothing, assembled in front of Henin Asher for the end of the session.

    ¡°That concludes today¡¯s drills. We will continue tomorrow and the day after at this same spot. Until then, you are on standby. Dismissed!¡±

    Everyone responded with a military salute and then scattered. I was about to turn around and leave as well when Asher called out.

    ¡°One moment before you go, Rigel. We need your presence at dusk in my room at the Rolling Barrel inn. Do you know where it is?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do. Is this concerning a mission?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it will take place during the evening. Get some rest until then if you need it. The details will be given later. And of course you need to come by yourself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine but aren¡¯t we needed at the caved-in mine from yesterday? Has the bloodstone problem been sorted out already?¡±

    ¡°The Larkin Mining Company told me they¡¯ll take care of it. They don¡¯t want us in the way.¡± He says this with a hint of annoyance in his voice. The company must¡¯ve asserted itself.

    ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯ll meet you at dusk at the inn then, captain.¡±

    <><><><><><><><><><>

    Rather than wandering around town or getting drunk somewhere like everyone else, I take a short walk out of town after checking that I have the magic catalysts needed on hand. I don¡¯t have time to take it easy today.

    ¡°Ah, what a coincidence! Why don¡¯t you join us for lunch?¡±

    Galal Pavo, the brother of Gamonias and commander in the Zamorian military, finds me on the way out of the city and offers a friendly invitation to have lunch with his group just like before.

    I make a short bow and say ¡°I¡¯m afraid there is a matter I must take care of, commander Pavo. Perhaps at the next opportunity?¡±

    He gives an understanding acknowledgement and moves on with his underlings following closely behind him. I exit Tyrin through the main gate and head north.

    The number of caravans entering the city has increased compared to the past week. I wonder if there are new developments nearby. Guess I¡¯ll ask the captain later.

    After making sure that no one is snooping, I release a dense cloud of mana around me and activate the chaos magic Divine Step. The surrounding space is contorted and I get a sensation of being lifted off my feet, as though the wind is carrying me away. My destination is the patch of forest near the city which I passed through during my infiltration mission. It takes 3 quick jumps to reach it. The purpose is to train alone. It feels nostalgic, as if I¡¯m still the carefree magic student who would jump over the Academy¡¯s walls to train in the forest.

    No, this is a dangerous feeling. It makes me weak and na?ve. Everything I had, everything I was back in Delos is gone and it¡¯s not coming back. Returning to that carefree time is impossible. My resolve and desire for vengeance haven¡¯t changed in the slightest. Yesterday¡¯s encounter with that black demon simply made me aware of a couple of important things. It made me aware that an unimaginable world of demons exists beneath our feet. If the Third is any indication, these are beings that humanity can scarcely comprehend. I have little interest in old myths and legends which speak of these things because any kernel of truth they might have is buried beneath tall tales and other drivel. However, I can¡¯t ignore the existence of something that might directly affect my goals.

    The Third of the Firstborn clearly had intelligence. His actions and words were almost whimsical, as if he was toying with us. Even when faced with top-class mages and warriors, spells proved to be useless and I doubt swords or arrows would be much better. We have no idea what he¡¯s capable of. On top of that, we learned there are other demons like that lurking underground and out of sight. It¡¯s enough to make any man feel powerless.

    Something else occurred to me last night while I was thinking about the encounter. There was an attack at the port-city of Lapithos a few months ago. The attackers weren¡¯t soldiers, mercenaries or barbarians, but strange creatures that looked like animals. The obvious conclusion is that they were demons sent by a third party. However, the attack came right after Lapithos¡¯ navy suffered a major defeat at sea from the Athenite Empire. Around that same time, a civil war tore Delos apart and plunged the entire kingdom into chaos. It¡¯s too convenient to be pure coincidence. Someone somewhere must be pulling the strings. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the Athenites or the demons Nashira spoke of or perhaps some yet unseen force. What is certain is that they are dangerous and cannot be ignored.

    My goals will stay the same. The world is full of enemies and potential enemies. Whether they are human or demon, discovering a few more won¡¯t make a difference.

    Lastly, I now know that I¡¯ve become complacent in the months since I agreed to join Bloodmoon. I stopped training regularly without even noticing. It happened on its own without any conscious decision on my part. I would¡¯ve continued to waste more time if not for what happened yesterday. In a way, I am grateful to the creature called Third of the Firstborn because he reignited my sense of urgency.

    I need to remember why I joined Bloodmoon in the first place. It wasn¡¯t to make new friends or travel around the country or have fancy dinners with nobles. What I need is the opportunity and the means to make Lachlan and the other parasites suffer. They will not escape their fate. I will make sure of it.

    ¡°Shadow Boundary¡±

    Having found the isolated spot I wanted, dark magic is cast to warn me if anyone approaches. Now I can begin training. I start by creating a mound of hardened earth as tall as me using magic. On top I place a carved, well-polished, colorless crystal which functions as a magic catalyst. There are several types of these magic tools. Ordinary catalysts can channel mana and build a specific spell for the user, thus reducing the effort needed to cast. Others are amplifiers which enhance spells cast by the user. The one I¡¯m using here is an array-type catalyst. Spells can be imbedded inside and then released on demand. It¡¯s similar to how magic glyphs work, except that glyphs don¡¯t require any catalyst at all which is more convenient. There is a strict limit to what can be done with glyphs though.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    I step a few meters back from the earthen pedestal and assume a low stance like a warrior. After that it¡¯s just a matter of chanting the right keyword to trigger the array.

    ¡°Lucem¡±

    The gem responds by lighting up with magic power and releasing a strong Lightning Orb in my direction. I have no intention of dodging of course, since that would make this exercise meaningless. I stretch out my arm and fill it with mana. As the orb is about to reach me, I made a quick swiping motion while rotating my wrist. The mana swirls as it follows the movement of my arm.

    ¡°Distortion¡±

    The air trembles as space is distorted in a spherical area in front of me. The Lightning Orb collides with this space, releasing sparks of pure energy which rain down on the ground. Then it is swiftly deflected toward the side as if a strong wind blew it away. Of course, it¡¯s not the wind but magic that caused this phenomenon.

    ¡®Distortion¡¯ is chaos magic which I learned from Nashira, a technique that can redirect mana as it moves through the affected area. Used in this way, it allows the user to deflect projectile magic. It works on area-of-effect magic too, but it¡¯s not a good idea since the user will still take some damage. It works best against projectiles.

    The famous commander Vitus Severa wields an enchanted sword that can deflect magic as well. The advantage of Distortion is that I can accomplish this feat with my bare hands. Its usefulness cannot be overstated, especially in mage vs mage combat. The motion used to cast Distortion looks almost like a martial artist brushing aside his opponent¡¯s fist, which is actually what gave me the idea. Nashira used this magic for her experiments. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll mind if I use it for combat.

    The exercise doesn¡¯t end just because I deflected the orb. There is a follow-up.

    Divine Step

    I suddenly shift my position using the most potent teleportation magic I know, putting me in the path of the same Lightning Orb from before. Having lost none of its potency, the glowing ball of energy threatens to swallow me once again, not that I would let it.

    ¡°Distortion!¡±

    Using a different hand, I do the same twisting hand motion and swat the magic orb aside like an inflated ball. The exercise continues in the same manner.

    Divine Step, ¡°Distortion¡±, Divine Step, ¡°Distortion¡±, Divine Step

    Each time I change the direction of the orb, I put myself back in its path with Divine Step and repeat the process. Casting them one after another, it becomes a continuous exercise that ends when I want to or when I run out of mana. Like this it¡¯s possible to practice both spells at the same time while also training myself to become ambidextrous, that is to say using both hands with equal skill. If a warrior can benefit from having this kind of skill, why shouldn¡¯t a mage? Wielding mana can be thought of as similar to wielding a melee weapon. I want to challenge the notion that mages are weak at close range and, thanks to Nashira, I now have to means to do so. The rest depends on my dedication.

    When I faced that black demon yesterday, it took me almost 2 seconds to activate Divine Step. It¡¯s very fast compared to regular teleportation, but it¡¯s not good enough to rely on in actual combat. 2 seconds at close range is enough time for a skilled warrior to slice off both of my ears. I want to get the cast time of Divine Step down to less than a second. Only then will I stand a chance.

    The training continues until my mana supply is nearing depletion. I stop with roughly 20% left. The mana clock I carry says that three hours remain until dusk when I have to meet the captain.

    I¡¯ve made good progress today. I should use the remaining time to recover. Starting a mission for Bloodmoon while exhausted could end with my death.

    And so I spend the next few hours meditating on the soft, green grass. Not only does it sharpen the mind, it also speeds up mana recovery to several times its normal rate. By the time I see Asher, it will be nearly full.

    <><><><><><><><><><>

    When returning to Tyrin, I am met with an unexpected difficulty. A long line of caravan has accumulated at the main gate of the city. For the sake of security, caravan must be subjected to a brief inspection by city guards before being allowed to enter. You are asked what your business is in Tyrin and how long you¡¯re planning to stay. New and unannounced arrivals are inspected thoroughly. Bloodmoon was exempt from this rule since the nobles allowed it.

    ¡°We just need one day! That¡¯s all, just one day. Why are you so unreasonable?¡±

    ¡°Miss, I heard you just fine the first two times but no means no. We won¡¯t allow a cursed child into the city. Them¡¯s the rules.¡±

    ¡°What kind of rule is that? She isn¡¯t cursed! She¡¯s just a bit sick and needs to see a healer.¡±

    Loud voices are coming from the gate. It looks like someone is holding up the line because they¡¯re having trouble getting past inspection, but what is this ¡®cursed child¡¯ nonsense?

    While circling around to the left, I approach the gate to see what is happening. The merchants and villagers who await their turn in line are whispering noisily among each other. I hear talk of curses and disaster falling upon the country. Some of them mention war and having nowhere to stay. Are they refugees from places affected by the civil war? It would explain the increased number of caravan and new arrivals.

    At the front of the line, the situation becomes clearer. Two women wearing leather armor are confronting the guards. They are both warriors, as each one looks physically strong and they have sheathed swords hanging from the hip. The woman on the right I don¡¯t recognize, but the one on the left has beautiful red hair whose radiance is made even more intense by the light of the setting sun.

    I can¡¯t be sure with her back turned, but I¡¯ve seen her before.

    Behind them are two horses loaded with supplies and equipment, one of which is also carrying the child they mentioned earlier. The child is enveloped in a blanket and appears to be sleeping in the saddle, unaware of the noisy atmosphere around her. The skirt of a simple dress can be seen.

    ¡°I already said the two of you can enter if you just leave that thing outside the walls. You¡¯re still complaining?¡± a man wearing a mage robe says. His outfit has the emblem of Count Faustina¡¯s noble family, showing that he has authority in Tyrin.

    ¡°Of course we are! And how can you call her a thing? She¡¯s a child!¡± the woman on the left vigorously rebukes the group of guards who look increasingly upset.

    ¡°Insolent little¡­ Get the hell out of here right now, all three of you, before I have you thrown in the dungeons for disrupting Tyrin¡¯s peace!¡±

    The city official loses his temper and shouts threateningly at the two women. Neither of them looks intimidated by this outburst of anger.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Selene. We¡¯ve said enough. Let''s try someplace else¡± the woman on the right says calmly.

    Without uttering another word, the two silently exit the line along with their horses and the child resting in the saddle.

 Chapter 33: Fateful Reunion

    The Warrior¡¯s Guild has 5 ranks which are awarded to members based on their skills and accomplishments. From lowest to highest, they are Copper, Iron, Bronze, Silver and Gold. There are also two pseudo-ranks, apprentice and initiate, which are below Copper-rank. They are reserved for those in training to become warriors. Members of the Guild receive more benefits, privilege and freedom as they climb up the ladder.

    Female warriors are quite uncommon in the world. Nature¡¯s whims ensure that women cannot build the same muscle mass as men, meaning they are have less strength in general. This is a severe disadvantage for any warrior. Even those who display excellent sword skills usually do not make it past Iron rank in their lifetimes. A female warrior reaching Silver rank is almost unheard of. They are uncharitably called freaks of nature by most people who encounter them. Yet, at this moment, two such extraordinary cases are walking side-by-side on the grasslands surrounding the city of Tyrin.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! This is like the 6th place that kicked us out for the same reason! It¡¯s always curse this, demon that. They don¡¯t even care what we say.¡± Selene complains to no one in particular. ¡°I get why the villagers who don¡¯t know any better are scared, but this is ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°Even for a place as large as Tyrin, there was too much security at the gate. Maybe something happened to put them on edge?¡± Laila suggests.

    ¡°It¡¯s this damn war. Everyone is so scared they will be next that they run for the hills at the first sign of trouble.¡±

    ¡°Ah, crud. That reminds me, we forgot to tell them about the army.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Somehow I don¡¯t feel like saying anything after the way we were treated.¡±

    Laila frowns and switches to a more serious tone. ¡°Selene, a lot of lives are at stake if hostilities begin. How many destroyed settlements have we seen so far?¡±

    ¡°All right, all right, I was only joking. You can start setting up camp while I go warn them. Whether they believe me or not is their problem.¡±

    She spins around with a swift motion and is about to run back to Tyrin when she sees a young man with golden hair and green eyes, wearing a dark-grey mage robe. He had been following the two female warriors since they left the main gate. The meeting of their eyes triggers a flurry of thoughts and feelings in their hearts. Surprise, confusion, hesitation, relief and happiness all mix together into an amalgamation that cannot be described with words.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Selene¡­¡± the young man greets her timidly.

    ¡°Di¡­ No, Rigel? Rigel Artemia? That is your name, right?¡±

    A few moments of silence pass as Rigel hesitates to answer. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry I lied to you last time.¡±

    A relieved smile appears on Selene¡¯s face. ¡°As expected, you were doing fine after all. I¡¯m so glad¡­¡± Although the last phrase is said in a whisper, the emotion behind it is the strongest.

    <><><><><><><><><>

    The awkwardness between Rigel and Selene disappeared quickly after that. Selene has no hard feelings against Rigel from their previous encounter. After discovering what happened in Delos, she understands his need to hide his identity. Despite now knowing that he is a prince, she speaks casually just like the time they were in Lapithos, mostly out of habit. Rigel doesn¡¯t mind of course. He never really cared to be treated like nobility, even when he was still at the Amisos Magic Academy. He is also very glad to see she is doing well. They were ambushed by soldiers as he was about to leave Lapithos and he felt guilty over the possibility that she could be rotting in prison simply due to being associated with him. That this idea turned out to be wrong is a great relief.

    Selene opens up to him about the important things she learned since they parted ways. Rigel starts feeling a bit depressed when the topic of Delos came up.

    ¡°Even the Royal Palace is in ruins? I see. So the capital is completely destroyed then¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your loss¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I thought this might be the case. The civil war started there after my father was murdered. I just held out hope that the stories of its destruction might be exaggerated¡­¡±

    Rigel is aware that Delos was essentially wiped off the map during the war. Bloodmoon obtained a fair amount of information about the situation. Even so, being told first-hand the extent of the devastation is painful. It was the home where he lived his whole life after all.

    Laila waited patiently for them at a distance while taking care of the two horses. During this time, the young girl sleeping in the saddle regains consciousness and raises her head from the loose blanket covering her small body.

    ¡°Big sister, where are we?¡± she yawns.

    ¡°Lyssa, you¡¯re awake. Do you feel pain anywhere?¡± Laila asks.

    The child shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯m okay now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad. We may have finally found someone who can make you better so the pain won¡¯t come back. He might be able to heal your eyes too.¡±

    The young girl named Lyssa is not actually related to Laila or Selene by blood. She was found chained to a stone altar in a slavers¡¯ hideout near the town of Megara and saved by the two warriors a few weeks ago. It is not known what horrendous torture she experienced in that place, but what is certain is that it robbed her of eyesight. Her eyes, although seemingly undamaged, no longer have the ability to detect light regardless of how strong it is; a dreadful burden for a girl only 9 years of age. As if that isn¡¯t bad enough, she experiences random surges of pain throughout her body on a regular basis, including migraines. Selene and Laila solicited the help of any mage, herbalist and priest they could find, but none were able to do anything about her condition.

    ¡°Well, enough about that¡± Rigel concludes. ¡°I heard you¡¯re in a hurry to find a healer?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right!¡±

    The two return to Laila¡¯s location while Selene briefly goes over the situation. She explains that the young girl has a somewhat unusual appearance, particularly her eyes, and this is why people started calling her ¡®cursed child¡¯ and ¡®demon child¡¯. They were also rejected for the same reason. As a result, Lyssa has gotten used to keeping her eyes closed at all times. She no longer has any use for them after all.

    ¡°You mean she did not heal completely even after drinking the alchemic potion I gave you?¡± Rigel asks in a surprised tone. Selene nods affirmatively. ¡°Interesting¡­ I¡¯ll do my best to figure out what is going on.¡±

    Once they arrive face-to-face, Selene introduces them.

    ¡°Lyssa, this is Rigel, a friend of mine. Can you let him see your eyes for a bit?¡±

    ¡°He will hate me¡­¡± the young girl says timidly with her head down.

    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t hate or harm you in any way.¡± Rigel answers with a gentle voice. ¡°It will only take a moment.¡±

    Lyssa hesitates for a few more seconds before finally agreeing. Laila lifts her off the horse¡¯s saddle with ease and lowers her to the ground. Wearing a plain, child-sized dress, the girl slowly opens her eyes, revealing pure black irises and pupils which have become ruby-red. The globe of the eye is still white but that doesn¡¯t change their unnatural appearance. Also, her hair is a pure white color all the way to the roots. That combined with her pale complexion and thin limbs is good reason to be worried about her health. While standing fully upright, Lyssa is only 120 cm (less than 4 ft) tall. Rigel has to kneel to get a decent look.

    ¡°Is white her natural hair color?¡± he asks the two warriors.

    ¡°It was light-brown when we met her. Since then, any new growth has been completely white¡± Laila answers.

    ¡°Yes, I see now. The tips are still brown. How long ago was this?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been with us for a bit over one month.¡±

    ¡°It grew this much in only a month?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right; we had to cut it twice so far. Could your potion have had something to do with this?¡±

    ¡°Not likely. I¡¯ve used that type of potion on myself and noticed no changes with my physical appearance. It should¡¯ve healed the globe of the eye and the optic nerve which connects to the brain. Yet she still can¡¯t see anything. For some reason, her body doesn¡¯t recognize it as a wound. Other than the color, the eyes do look intact. The cause must be something else. Well, personally I think she looks fine like this. It might be an unusual color, but that just makes it more interesting¡± he says while softly patting the child¡¯s head.

    Lyssa makes a timid smile upon hearing this. It¡¯s the first time she hears someone other than Selene and Laila accept or compliment the way she is.

    ¡°It would be nice if others thought the same¡­ People have been saying all sorts of mean things and we¡¯ve been refused entry into a number of towns. Finding people willing to help has been¡­ hard. Even here, they were about to let us through the gate when that annoying guy said something about a strange aura and demanded to see her face. Then came the accusation of curses and stuff.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s the curious part. This is the most diffuse mana-aura I¡¯ve ever seen in a human. I have better senses than most and yet I can¡¯t tell where the edge of it is. I can somewhat understand why that mage was giving you a hard time. It¡¯s human nature to be afraid of the unknown.¡±

    ¡°Diffuse? What does that mean?¡± Laila asks.

    ¡°How should I explain¡­ Take a look up at that thick cloud over there. To a mage¡¯s eyes, a normal aura looks kind of like that. It surrounds the body like a small cloud and has a well-defined shape and edge. Lyssa¡¯s, on the other hand, is more like a thin haze. Her mana is so thin and spread out that it¡¯s almost invisible. It covers a much wider area than normal and I can¡¯t see the edge.¡±

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Is that a bad thing? Is she sick?¡±

    ¡°To be honest I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s my first time seeing this condition. As for what might be causing it, there are a few clues¡­ Do either of you know about chaos magic or a spell called Origin?¡±

    They both shake their heads ¡°Don¡¯t know it.¡±

    ¡°And you, Lyssa? Does ¡®chaos magic¡¯ sound familiar?¡±

    The young girl shakes her head as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine then.¡± Rigel faces the other two. ¡°Before we try any kind of treatment, there is someone we should see first; a mage more versed than I am. Wait here a bit.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Selene and Laila are dumbfounded by this news, particularly Selene. She fought alongside him against the creatures which attacked Lapithos. While other mages were being crushed, he was the one who found the creatures¡¯ weaknesses and turned the tide of battle. It goes without saying that night battle left a deep impression on her. That a mage more capable than Rigel exists anywhere in Amisos is something she did not imagine.

    He returns 10 minutes later along with none other than Nashira. The two warriors are still showing faces full of puzzlement, while Lyssa who doesn¡¯t understand the circumstances and cannot see anything is merely curious.

    ¡°Nashira Malik at your service. I am pleased to meet you, friends of Rigel.¡±

    ¡°Ah, likewise. I¡¯m Selene Gaios.¡±

    ¡°Laila Melanthios. Thank you for your assistance.¡±

    They return her polite greeting even though they are confused as to why someone who seems to be nobility would act so formally toward a couple of warriors she doesn¡¯t know. Rigel is a prince of the country but Selene and Laila¡¯s social standings are barely above those of commoners. Silver-rank warriors are respected within their own circles, but they do not receive the same respect from nobility. Warriors are considered servants of nobility.

    ¡°While my friend, Nashira, takes a look at Lyssa, could you explain what happened to her?¡± Rigel asks.

    Selene leans in toward him and whispers ¡°Yes but let¡¯s move over there first. There are some things I don¡¯t want to remind her.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    The three of them move far enough away from Nashira and Lyssa so that the conversation won¡¯t be overheard by the young girl.

    ¡°The thing is we don¡¯t know the details. We discovered Lyssa on the verge of death inside an underground prison near Megara. She was probably abducted from her family and then abused by a bunch of slavers. We tried to find her family afterward without success. No one knew who she is or where she¡¯s from. She also lost any memories she had from before we found her. She couldn¡¯t even remember her own name or what her parents look like. Lyssa is the name Laila and me came up with. Whatever those slavers did to her must have caused a massive shock. Without your potion, she would¡¯ve died for sure. It¡¯s great that we ended up slaughtering those bastards. From the look of the place, they were some Titan-worshipping cult.¡±

    ¡°No, they were worshippers of Erebus¡± Laila corrects her. Selene shrugs with indifference.

    ¡°Is that the name of a god?¡± Rigel tries to clarify. ¡°I¡¯m not very well-versed in religious teachings.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll explain it quickly since we might come across that cult in the future¡± Laila continues. ¡°Erebus is not one of the Olympian gods which people are familiar with. It is said that in the beginning of the universe, before anything existed, there was only the primordial void, Chaos. This was the source of everything. The primordial gods were the first to emerge from the void: Erebus, Nyx, Aether, Hemera, Uranus and Gaia. Each one represents a different element of the world. Erebus is considered to be the personification of darkness and shadow.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a fitting idol for an evil cult.¡±

    ¡°Worshiping the Titans or primordial gods is forbidden by law in both Amisos and in the Athenite Empire. There are a few heretical cults remaining which continue the awful tradition of human sacrifice and other blood rituals dedicated to these figures. In my experience, cults of Erebus are full of madmen. They are also the most numerous and the most fanatical of the heretics. Discovering that they still practice slavery didn¡¯t shock me at all.¡±

    ¡°You sound quite familiar with this topic.¡±

    ¡°My father is a priest at the temple of Poseidon in Lapithos, so I sort of picked up a few things from him.¡±

    The conversation stalls as they watch the mysterious woman who is doing the medical examination. She taps the young girl¡¯s body in specific areas around the eyes, ears, stomach, limbs and neck. Her fingers emit a faint pulse of mana. Each time she asks Lyssa if there is any pain. The girl is quiet and simply shakes or nods her head to answer. She is then asked about her eating habits and other details which are important to health. After a few minutes Nashira walks over to the others¡¯ position.

    ¡°The diagnosis is complete. As you mentioned, Rigel, the child¡¯s body has many broken mana circuits created by the Origin rite. Since the rite of passage was left incomplete, the mana circuits are not properly formed. This is the explanation for her diffuse aura.¡±

    ¡°Uh, wait.¡± Selene asks while scratching her head. ¡°Laila and me hardly know a thing about magic so could you say that again in words we can understand?¡±

    ¡°No problem¡± says Rigel. ¡°For now I¡¯ll skip the details about chaos magic and tell you only what you need to know. You mentioned Lyssa was put through some kind of occult ritual?¡±

    ¡°She was chained to a stone altar in a room full of gross tools and stuff.¡±

    ¡°We can tell that Lyssa doesn¡¯t know how to use magic on her own, so the only explanation is that magic was forced upon her. ¡®Origin¡¯ is a spell which changes the way mana flows through the body. Nashira calls it a rite of passage because of the profound changes it makes. The cultists were probably testing out magic and they used live humans as guinea pigs. Basically, Lyssa was a test subject. They did not complete the spell because of incompetence or carelessness. Would you agree, Nashira?¡±

    ¡°Your explanation is accurate enough. However, I am more concerned about something else. The incomplete Origin does not account for the changes in hair and eye color, nor her blindness. Do you remember any other details about the ritual, such as whether a magic catalyst was used?¡±

    ¡°¡­ When we found Lyssa, there was a weird, black spike stuck into her abdomen. It was shiny and looked made out of minerals. I can¡¯t say if it was a magic catalyst but Lyssa was somehow alive even with such a large wound. We yanked it out and gave her the potion I received from Rigel, which closed the wound.¡±

    ¡°Did you happen to take the object or a piece of it with you?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I just tossed it aside and left it there¡­¡±

    ¡°It is understandable. To conclude, I have some good news and some bad news. The child¡¯s life is not in danger as long as she eats properly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. She¡¯s been in such pain lately that every morning we were anxious that she wouldn¡¯t wake up¡­¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, the child¡¯s eyesight and memories may never come back. Her body and mind were subjected to dark magic and shoddy chaos magic, yet she survived and is still able to function normally. This tells me that she has a valuable talent. We should be able to improve her condition significantly.¡±

    ¡°We can!? How? We¡¯ll do whatever it takes.¡±

    ¡°Lyssa must learn to use magic in order to complete the Origin rite. I can guide her through the process, but the result will ultimately depend on her. If it succeeds, at the very least she will be rid of the pain afflicting her. If it fails, her lifespan will be shortened even more than it already is. I am sorry there is no better way.¡±

    The two warriors take a minute to consider what they heard. They are of course disappointed that Lyssa cannot be returned to her healthy state. She will be bullied and discriminated against by others. Worst of all, she will remain blind for the rest of her life.

    Can that even be called a life? Maybe it would¡¯ve been kinder to let her die on that altar¡­ No, I mustn¡¯t think that. Lyssa is a brave girl. Even while racked with pain, she continued to smile and tell us it¡¯s fine. Supporting her is the least we can do, Selene decides.

    The same thought occurs to Laila, who steps forward and makes a bow for Nashira. ¡°We are very grateful for your assistance. What form of payment should we give? Are gold coins acceptable or do you prefer gems?¡±

    Nashira smiles and says ¡°I do not require a reward. It is my personal wish to help the child live a better life.¡±

    <><><><><><><><><><>

    With the diagnosis concluded, it was decided that Selene and Laila would stay and allow Lyssa the chance to learn magic. Receiving the teachings of a skilled mage would normally be too expensive for them. Only nobility can afford to hire mage tutors. Since Nashira decided not to accept payment, however, this is an offer one cannot simply refuse. Rigel also knows the Origin rite of passage so he can fill in where necessary.

    Were circumstances any different, Selene would not have left either way. She has been yearning to see Rigel again ever since his disappearance from Lapithos.

    ¡°I should be able to get all of you access into Tyrin¡± they are told. ¡°I¡¯m acquainted with a man in the military who can pull some strings.¡±

    ¡°The military? Oh, before we do that, I need to warn them about that army!¡±

    ¡°Army?¡±

    ¡°Yea, they must¡¯ve split from the huge force stationed in Delos. There are about 10000 soldiers marching toward Tyrin from the north-east. They will be here in 2 or 3 days.¡±

 Chapter 34: War Approaches

    Author''s note: Sorry about the delayed update. I recently changed my computer and there was a lot of stuff to take care of.

    The story of Crimson Sky is becoming increasingly complex as it goes on. This makes it take more time and effort to write and my chance of making mistakes goes up. If you happen to see any, let me know. Thank you for reading :D

    <hr />

    Evening has arrived for the city of Tyrin. Farmers return home from the fields and lock up their animals for the night, merchants are busy closing up shop for the night and shifts for the city guards are changed to ensure they won¡¯t be falling asleep on the job. Shadows become stretched out across the ground as the sun moves lower on the horizon.

    Five people are waiting in Henin Asher¡¯s room at the Rolling Barrel Inn. The mage Gamonias is sitting idly on the bed. Leaning against the wall beside him with a bored expression is an imposing, muscular warrior with scars covering his entire body, Mikel. Asher is sitting on a simple wooden chair a short distance away. He is polishing a shortsword using a piece of stone with one hand. The second mage of the team, Inaya, is looking out the window with her arms crossed. In the most obscure corner of the room is Qasim, a young man with such little presence that he seems to blend in with the surroundings due to his dark grey cloak. Everyone is simply waiting, some more patiently than others. There is a quiet atmosphere lingering in the room but there¡¯s something off about it, like the calm before a storm.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Inaya is the one who speaks up while still looking idly through the only window in the room. Gamo looks at her with a raised eyebrow and asks ¡°Something wrong?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like that they¡¯re keeping so many secrets from us¡± she says matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Who¡¯re you talking about?¡±

    She turns to face him, arms still crossed, and says ¡°That boy and that strange woman, who else?¡±

    Although no names were given, everyone understands she is talking about Rigel and Nashira. Gamo rolls his eyes and says ¡°Oh boy, here we go again¡­¡±

    ¡°Listen, I get that he helped us make peace with Tyrin and there¡¯s no reason to suspect betrayal or anything like that, but isn¡¯t it even stranger then? They shouldn¡¯t be keeping secrets from the people they¡¯re working with.¡±

    ¡°You say that like you¡¯ve been 100% honest with us.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, none of those times involved being acquainted with hideous creatures that are thought to exist only in legend or being able to stop bloodstone poisoning with my bare hands.¡±

    ¡°Lady Nashira is not employed by Bloodmoon and has no obligation to reveal anything to us. Despite that, she still aided us when asked and expects no reward in return.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s another thing that bugs me. At least for Rigel Artemia we¡¯ve more-or-less figured out his background, but that woman he brought along is still a complete unknown. She¡¯s a mage who is not affiliated with the Magic Guild, the Alchemy Society, any mining companies nor other known organizations. How is that possible given what we saw? On top of that, she acts like a selfless saint all the time. I openly insulted her a few days ago and she just brushed it off and politely left. A complete lack of pride; that pretty much confirms she¡¯s not nobility. Either that or she¡¯s just mental.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Not everyone has an easy-to-find written history. You know that. As for her manners, why does that concern you?¡±

    ¡°Even a nobody can walk to the Magic Guild¡¯s doorstep with the cure for bloodstone and make a small fortune by selling it. Why hasn¡¯t she done that?¡±

    ¡°Maybe she doesn¡¯t need money. Lady Nashira has a number of gemstones and magic catalysts in her possession. Clearly she doesn¡¯t need the Magic Guild¡¯s assistance. Plus the Magic Guild is entangled in nasty politics and old traditions. I would stay away from them too in her position.¡±

    Inaya brushes aside a strand of hair from her face. Her eyelids are lowered disapprovingly and then a smirk appears. ¡°You sure like making a lot of excuses on her behalf. Saying Lady Nashira even though she¡¯s obviously not nobility, it sounds like you¡¯ve got a thing for her. Do those huge breasts make you all hot and bothered? I bet you¡¯d like to spank those curvy buttocks of hers¡± she says while making rude gestures. Gamo¡¯s eyelids twitch slightly at the sudden taunt. The other three people in the room who are listening to the conversation roll their eyes.

    ¡°Inaya¡­ I know you like to be provocative, but we¡¯ve known each other for what, 5 years now? You¡¯re 34 years-old. Grow up already.¡±

    Inaya¡¯s face is flushed red and she looks ready to start shouting, but her lips remain firmly sealed. She remembers hearing that Gamonias had a wife and child when he was younger. They tragically died in a massive fire that burned down a whole neighborhood in southern Zamora where they lived. Gamo survived because he was away for work. All he managed to recover from the fire were the charred remains of his family. It¡¯s unknown whether it was an accident or arson. What is known is that he joined Bloodmoon shortly after and hasn¡¯t had any close relationships with women since then. This happened over a decade before Inaya joined, making him one of the oldest currently active members.

    The one time Inaya had asked him about it, a tear was seen falling from the corners of his eyes. Gamo¡¯s sadness immediately changed to anger and he warned her never to mention this topic again. Inaya sympathizes with this reaction. She is in love with Asher and wants to be by his side for the rest of her life, despite the danger it poses.

    I don¡¯t want to imagine what it would feel like to watch the captain die. It¡¯s better if I¡¯m the first one to go¡­

    The discussion ended as abruptly as it began. She almost trespassed on the wrong topic again, but remembering the anger Gamo showed back then made her press her lips together to avoid mouthing off any further. She returns to staring idly out the window.

    Some minutes later, there is a loud knock on the door.

    ¡°Enter.¡±

    The door opens with a faint squeak. A guard dressed in Bloodmoon¡¯s characteristic style of light armor is standing there along with someone else behind him.

    ¡°Captain, the last member is here¡± the guard announces.

    ¡°Rigel, you¡¯re just in time. Come on in so we can begin.¡± Asher replies with a casual tone.

    The guard moves aside to make space for the young man to walk in.

    ¡°Before we begin the briefing, there is something urgent you need to know¡± Rigel declares with a serious tone.

    Everyone turns toward him with a hint of curiosity in their eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it then.¡±

    <><><><><><><><><><><><>

    Rigel delivers the information he received from Selene and Laila about the approaching army. Asher wants to meet with the two women in person, so he is led outside the city walls where they wait. Mikel, Gamo, Inaya and Qasim come as well. The two Silver-rank warriors greet him in the manner of a professional and then go into greater detail about the things they witnessed. Asher listens closely with an open mind before commenting.

    ¡°The red fox banner? It¡¯s the symbol of the Hadwin clan. So he¡¯s the one they sent...¡±

    ¡°We also saw the blue mountain of Councilor Frugi. His forces are the minority though¡± Selene adds.

    ¡°Wirat Frugi of the Amisos Royal Council is old and has poor health. I doubt he¡¯s in any shape to lead a military campaign, especially when traveling all the way from the east coast of Amisos where his home is located. He might¡¯ve sent one of his sons or maybe even lent control of his forces to a 3rd party. Qasim, do you have any details on that?¡±

    The shady-looking man steps forward. ¡°The most likely candidate is one General Ulrich. He is married to one of Councilor Frugi¡¯s daughters and has personal relations with him. Councilor Frugi¡¯s land forces are small compared to the other clans. Rumors also say he doesn¡¯t get along with Councilor Hadwin. If he trusted anyone with control of his forces, it would have to be General Ulrich.¡±

    Asher nods. ¡°One more thing; go tell the other squad leaders to begin the next phase immediately. They should focus on enemy patrols and scouts. We will wait for you at the stables.¡±

    ¡°Understood, captain.¡± The young man has a timid-sounding voice but his sharp eyes show an uncanny determination. He swiftly runs to town following his instructions.

    Asher then looks at Selene and Laila. ¡°We could use more sword hands in the upcoming conflict. I would be glad to hire the two of you, assuming you¡¯re interested.¡±

    ¡°If I fight, it will be for my own people. I won¡¯t fight for a foreign lord, even if it¡¯s the renowned Hamal of Zamora.¡±

    ¡°Selene and I share the same opinion¡± Laila adds with a tone that masks her concern. ¡°I don¡¯t know why Zamora decided to intervene in the internal affairs of our country. It could end up escalating the war, resulting in even more casualties. I want no part in Zamorian affairs.¡±

    A sardonic look appears on Asher¡¯s face. ¡°Since you told them who we are, I¡¯m assuming this means you trust them, Rigel. They are friends of yours, correct?¡±

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°I only mentioned the bare minimum for understanding the situation, captain. And yes, they are people I trust.¡±

    Asher nods and turns to Selene again. ¡°Very well, I won¡¯t insist further if you feel so strongly. It¡¯s good to know that the citizens of Amisos still believe this country has a future even with the grim situation here. Let¡¯s change the topic then. I heard about the misunderstanding you had with the city guards.¡± He detaches a small, rectangular item with rounded edges that was strapped on his belt and holds it up for the two Silver-rank warriors to see. ¡°This badge has the mark of Count Faustina, the lord of Tyrin. If you show it to the guards, they will let you pass with no questions asked.¡± He holds out the hand with the badge.

    ¡°Is it really alright to give us something like this?¡± Selene asks incredulously.

    ¡°It¡¯s yours to have for the immediate future. If you cause trouble in town however, I can¡¯t make any guarantees that you won¡¯t be thrown out. We soldiers of Zamora are guests here in Tyrin, not conquerors. We do not wish to impose our will.¡±

    Although still hesitant, Selene reaches out and accepts the badge. ¡°We are grateful, mister umm...¡±

    ¡°Captain Henin Asher¡± a woman¡¯s voice comes from the side where Asher¡¯s team is waiting.

    ¡°Ahem, thank you captain Asher. We pray for your well-being. You too, Rigel. Take care and see you soon.¡± Selene responds after clearing her throat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Nashira will help you out while I¡¯m gone. Be sure to ask her if you need anything. I hope Lyssa feels better when I¡¯m back.¡±

    Selene smiles and nods graciously. After that, she and Laila politely take their leave and return to the city gate along with the young girl Lyssa who was waiting patiently the whole time.

    With only Bloodmoon members remaining, Rigel asks ¡°What¡¯s our mission tonight, captain?¡±

    ¡°Originally we were meant to look for a missing scout of ours who disappeared on a mission to the north-east of here. Now we know that it¡¯s a futile effort since he was either killed or captured by the enemy, so we¡¯re changing objectives. We¡¯re going to ride in that general direction and eliminate as many scouts and patrols as we can before the enemy army gets here.¡± He looks at the entire group. ¡°Listen everyone, this is not a covert mission. You¡¯re free to be as loud and showy as you want as long as you come back alive. Allowing survivors to escape is fine. They will be our messengers. If we happen to find our scout, we will pick him up as well. The goal is to compensate for our low numbers by reducing enemy morale and ensuring they don¡¯t have a good grasp of the situation. Information is crucial in warfare and foiling the enemy¡¯s efforts to acquire it is Bloodmoon¡¯s purpose. By the time a battle actually starts, we¡¯re already winning. This is how we bring victory to our King.¡±

    ¡°About time too¡± the muscular warrior Mikel comments in a rough voice. ¡°Haven¡¯t had a good bloodletting in some years now. My blade¡¯s getting rusty.¡±

    Everyone in the group shows a chilling smile at these words. Rigel is reminded once again that Bloodmoon is, above all, a gathering of professional killers and they love their jobs.

    ------------------------------

    At a certain location to the north of Tyrin¡¯s walls, a large grassy plain was turned into a campsite for an army numbering 9207 soldiers and the 1692 non-combatants accompanying them. 504 of these soldiers are mages of varying skill levels, most of which have battle experience. This high proportion of mages is due to the influence of the Amisos Magic Academy, which produced a large number of mages over the last several decades. One could argue that the Academy chose quantity over quality. It should be noted, however, that even a low-level mage is a boon to any army. They are well-educated compared to a common soldier and can aid in maintaining the army¡¯s well-being. Magic is very useful for purifying water to make it drinkable, among many other things.

    On the other hand, many of the common soldiers in this army are not professionals. Half of them are either paid mercenaries or peasants which were drafted into military service and ordered to fight for their lord. Refusal is not an option, as anyone who does so is branded a traitor and severely punished. The normal sentence for evading military service is death.

    The drafted soldiers are commonly farmers, lumberjacks, smiths, tailors and so on. They have little to no combat experience and receive only basic training once they are assigned to a commander. Consequently, their discipline, teamwork, and overall value as soldiers is small. Commanders think of them as highly expendable and few hesitate to sacrifice them by the hundred if necessary. With very few exceptions, drafted soldiers represent the majority of casualties in armed conflict.

    As nighttime approaches, various drills are being performed by squads of soldiers while the camps are being set up. Peasants are used for manual labor such as transporting water from nearby sources and preparing food. At the commanders¡¯ side of the campsite, large tents were installed to provide comfort for nobles and other important figures. The sound of musical instruments is emanating from the largest of these tents. Inside it, a group of nobles are watching a show put on to keep them entertained and relaxed. Young women in beautiful, colorful and revealing outfits are performing elaborate dances for the spectators¡¯ enjoyment.

    Sitting on a tall, wooden chair and watching the show with a bored expression is a middle-aged man wearing a white, perfumed shirt with a gilded vest designed for high nobles and comfortable silk pants. The vest carries the symbol of a red fox printed on the front. A black leather belt with semi-precious gems embedded inside is strapped around his waist. On most days, he would also be seen wearing a special uniform reserved for the Amisos Royal Council. The uniform comes with a cape attached to the back which displays the symbol of the clan leader, in this case a red fox silhouette.

    While trying to relax, an awful noise coming from outside the tent intrudes on his attention. It is the sound of a man screaming in pain. The bloodcurdling cries are muffled somewhat but can still be heard well enough to be alarming. A few of the nobles start to shuffle nervously. The man wearing the red fox symbol violently slams his fist into his chair and stands up.

    ¡°What in Hades is that racket out there!? Guards, report!¡±

    The dancing girls are startled by this sudden outburst of anger from the lord and put the show on hold, waiting to see what is happening. Two soldiers at the tent¡¯s entrance immediately respond to their lord¡¯s orders by venturing out to check the commotion. They return a minute later, accompanied by a conspicuous-looking man of similar age to the lord, wearing dark clothing with a brown leather coat on top. The coat has several splatters of blood from some external source and a few scratch marks. He has a somewhat bulky constitution but is quite muscular, suggesting that he is a trained warrior. He arrives before the lord and makes a deep bow.

    ¡°My sincerest apologies, Lord Hadwin. We did not intend to disturb you. An enemy spy was captured a short time ago and we are in the process of interrogating him. As you can see, it¡¯s a bit messy¡± he explains while pointing out his bloody leather coat with a quick gesture.

    ¡°General Ulrich... You¡¯re responsible for that noise? Why didn¡¯t you inform me of this immediately? I am the leader of this expedition! Are you attempting to subvert my authority?¡± Hadwin demands angrily.

    ¡°Certainly not, my Lord. I simply did not wish to disturb you with trivial matters. Rest assured, I will immediately report anything we learn from the captive¡± the general replies with his head lowered.

    The other nobles in the room are watching the exchange with nervous glances. Councilor Hadwin is known for his quick temper and harsh personality. Those who make him angry for any reason tend to disappear suddenly or are publicly executed. Even those who are close to him must be careful to avoid his wrath.

    Hadwin narrows his eyes, making his angry look ever more prominent. A purple vein under his left temple looks like it¡¯s about to pop from the tension. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that bullshit. I know very well how you Frugi clan scoundrels operate behind everyone¡¯s backs. I¡¯m warning you, let this be the last time you do something like this without my knowledge. Take me to the captive right this instant. I want to see the interrogation myself.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, my Lord. Please follow me¡± the general replies calmly.

    Hadwin steps away from his chair and moves toward the exit with a few of his personal guards following him. He stops halfway and turns toward the group of girls in the room.

    ¡°And who ordered you all to stop the performance? You will dance until I tell you to stop. Is that clear!?¡± he roars.

    ¡°Y-Yes milord!¡± one of the frightened girls replies.

    The whole group resumes their dance as Councilor Hadwin leaves the tent along with his guards and the general leading the way.

 Chapter 35: The Gathering Storm

    North of Tyrin, a low rumble in the earth can be heard from several kilometers away, stirring fear in the hearts of nearby villagers. This is no mere earthquake; it is the sound of thousands of soldiers and pack animals marching through the countryside.

    Councilor Hadwin and General Ulrich are carried by well-groomed horses with shiny manes. They move at a moderate pace matching the rest of the army, most of which is marching on foot.

    ¡°That scout you captured yesterday, why didn¡¯t you use magic in the interrogation? In the end, all we got out of him was Hamal of Zamora¡¯s name. The rest was incoherent rambling and screams. We could have learned a lot more if you used magic instead of those primitive, messy tools of yours.¡±

    ¡°With all due respect, my Lord, the old ways work just fine. I can make a man confess to anything. I can make him accuse his wife of bedding a demon, or his children of worshiping Titans. Everyone has a breaking point and finding it is my specialty. The one from yesterday simply died too quickly. He poisoned himself using a hidden capsule somewhere on his body, such as a fake tooth. The spymaster and I studied his equipment and concluded that he was no ordinary soldier. He was part of a covert organization, the kind which frequently employs such methods to guard its secrets. The body is being autopsied to learn all it has to tell.¡±

    With an obviously displeased look, Hadwin replies. ¡°So, you admit it¡¯s your failure that lost us this opportunity. I don''t care about your ability to obtain false confessions. I want real information. And what if he tried to poison us instead, huh? This expedition would end in utter failure. Is your faction prepared to bear the consequences of that? You may be close to Wirat Frugi, but don¡¯t think for an instant that will protect you should you betray or hinder me.¡±

    ¡°My Lord, our best men searched him as thoroughly as possible. Surely you do not mean that I should¡ª¡±

    ¡°Nothing but excuses. The Frugi are supposed to have the best spies and assassins in the kingdom. It looks like that was just an empty boast. I should¡¯ve known.¡±

    ¡°It is my intention and that of Councilor Frugi to cooperate toward the creation of a new Amisos. We would not do anything to hinder this process. I assure you that every effort is being made to fulfill our responsibilities.¡±

    ¡°This conversation is a waste of time. Your words are less than worthless to me. I expect you to show loyalty through action. That is all.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Lord Hadwin.¡±

    ¡°That turd brain Lachlan thinks he can order me around just because he was named leader of the coalition.¡± Hadwin grumbles to himself. ¡°I¡¯ll show him. I¡¯ll show them all! After I crush the renowned tactician Hamal of Zamora in a head-on battle, no one will be able to say a thing against me. My prestige will go through the roof! I might even become the next king of Amisos...¡±

    General Ulrich pretends he doesn¡¯t hear this from his superior. Hadwin''s words are clearly seditious, but nothing can be gained from them. All of the nobles want to gain more power for themselves. Politics and war are simply a means toward that goal. Ulrich, too, is making plans for his own faction¡¯s benefit.

    There is indeed a lot to be gained from this military campaign. Hamal of Zamora is the only real threat we have. Whoever defeats him will solidify his own authority and may become the next king instead of Lachlan. Not a chance I¡¯ll be letting this imbecile take the credit though. Perhaps an unfortunate accident will visit Lord Hadwin during the chaos of battle.

    --------------------------------------

    Once the entire 6-man team under Henin Asher, captain of Bloodmoom, was formed, they set off to scout the army encroaching on Tyrin. Rigel is with them of course. Between the carnage in Lapithos and the barbarian raid in Zamora, he has already seen enough bloodshed to last a lifetime. In that sense, he can be said to have experience in war. Seeing even more blood is not something Rigel is looking forward to. He is only doing what is necessary for his ultimate goal.

    This time will be rather different from before. My enemies are an organized army of thousands, not a ragtag group of barbarians. There will be mages, archers, warriors of all kinds, siege weapons and more. All I know about military tactics is what I learned from a few history books. There are many things which aren¡¯t written in books though. The chance of encountering an unforeseen scenario is high. I have the means to escape a bad situation, but that¡¯s assuming I¡¯m uninjured enough to use Chaos Magic. Using top-tier magic is impossible if I¡¯m wounded badly or otherwise incapacitated. Well, I should be able to avoid that kind of scenario. I am free to use arcane and dark magic with impunity and I have several magic catalysts on hand.

    As they ride north on powerful, speedy horses bred by the finest Zamorian stables, Rigel takes the time to imagine various scenarios that may occurr in a wartime raid. His mission is to assist the team with eliminating any armed opponent they encounter, within the limits of a 6-man team. However, he was not told what actions the rest of Bloodmoon will be taking.

    From Asher¡¯s words earlier, I¡¯m guessing that each team will be acting independently just like that time we crossed the border between countries, after which we will reunite back in Tyrin.

    After leaving Tyrin at dusk, the horses demonstrate their stamina by riding all through the night and then most of the next day, for a total of 17 hours of continuous travel. The terrain is flat grassland with occasional hills and some farming villages covering the landscape. It¡¯s good terrain for a horse to achieve its best performance.

    Henin Asher, who is at the head of the group, looks back at his team and announces his intention to stop.

    ¡°We will camp out here for the evening. The horses will be rested enough to continue before morning arrives. Mikel will be the first on watch. Let¡¯s do the usual rotation.¡±

    ¡°I hear ya, captain¡± the warrior responds. Excitement can be sensed in his voice due to anticipation of the coming battle.

    Even though no enemies have been sighted thus far, they are unmistakably in dangerous territory now. Councilor Hadwin¡¯s army is near their location. As such, it is necessary to establish a shift rotation where each member of the team stays awake to keep watch while the others use the time to rest. After a couple of hours, another member takes over for the previous one. This obvious precaution is often difficult to put into practice because it relies on individual discipline. If the watchman carelessly falls asleep during his shift, the whole group can suffer a surprise attack. Even the strongest warrior in the world is vulnerable during his sleep.

    After giving out the orders, Asher makes a sign to Rigel that he wants to speak to him in person.

    ¡°Yes, captain?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Rigel, as the newest member of this team, there are a few things you must remember for tomorrow. First, do not ever fall behind. A raid can go from easy to disastrous in the blink of an eye. If I say retreat, you stop whatever you¡¯re doing and get on your horse immediately. We could be up against hundreds of men in the next few days. If our escape path is cut off, we die. It¡¯s that simple. Do not overestimate your chances just because you know teleportation magic. Death can show up when you least expect it. Just keep up with the rest of us and you¡¯ll be fine. Second, don¡¯t let down your guard. Use all your senses to anticipate threats and warn us if you notice something we haven¡¯t. I don¡¯t think I need to say this to a mage of your level.¡± Rigel nods affirmatively. ¡°Thirdly, watch your comrades¡¯ backs and trust that they will watch yours. This is hardest for new members because it¡¯s difficult to rely on someone you don¡¯t know well, especially in the middle of a battle. Experience will let you bridge that gap. Through experience, you learn what everyone is capable of and your coordination will improve. Remember, we¡¯re a team first and soldiers second. We fight and die together. That is the truth of war which all soldiers must face eventually.¡±

    ¡°I welcome the chance to fight alongside you, captain. I will do my best to ensure all of us return to Tyrin alive.¡±

    A subtle smile emerges on Asher¡¯s face.

    He must have some doubts about us, but I can tell he sincerely means what he says, and not in a vain sort of way. Unlike most new recruits, he doesn¡¯t seem anxious either. That¡¯s confidence right there. Well, he did kidnap a Count and then got out of Tyrin Castle by himself. Is he really just a 19 year-old? Hard to believe.

    Setting these extra thoughts aside, Asher continues. ¡°Lastly, you should try to avoid harming non-combatants even during a battle. I don¡¯t think you will have much trouble with this. Now go get some rest.¡±

    <><><><><><><><><><><><><>

    ¡°Enemy, up ahead.¡±

    The group of six are riding at high speed on a wide dirt road as they encounter the first enemy. Qasim is the first to identify him in the distance due to excellent eyesight. It¡¯s a lone scout riding a horse. The colors on his light armor designate him as part of Hadwin¡¯s forces. As he sees the approaching group,  the scout realizes something is wrong and starts panicking. He quickly turns his horse around and flees back toward the main army.

    ¡°Intercept and eliminate.¡±

    Asher gives a short command with the ice-cold voice of an assassin.

    ¡°Understood¡± several voices respond in unison with the same coldness.

    ¡°His mount is fast. Let me do it¡± Gamo requests. He is wearing lighter equipment than the warriors on the team so he can move faster.

    After receiving visual approval from the captain, he urges his mount to speed up and run ahead of the group. The horse moves as fast as it can on the dirt road, gaining on the scout ahead. Even though the scout had a big lead, Gamo comes within attack range in a just few minutes. The difference lies in their mounts. Both were bred for speed and stamina, but the Zamorian horse demonstrates clear superiority.

    Gamo stretches out his right hand and removes the thin leather glove on it to allow better mana flow. Aura surges around it as mana builds up inside.

    ¡°Lightning Javelin¡±

    A glowing sphere of magical energy is created and fired like a missile. It gains the shape of a spear and picks up speed as it flies through the air. The magic is not slowed down by atmospheric resistance and adds the speed of the caster to its own, allowing it to fly as fast as an arrow for long distances. It easily reaches its target right as the scout looks backward. He quickly pulls on the horse''s reins to change direction. The lightning hits the horse instead, causing its muscles to freeze up from the electricity. Both the horse and the scout tumble violently at high speed on the hard ground, knocking them out cold from the shock.

    Gamo rides up beside their bodies and dismounts. With eyes that hold no trace of mercy, he unsheathes the dagger at his hip and stabs the unconscious man in the heart, killing him. He then wipes the blood off from the blade, puts in back in its sheath and begins searching the body.

    ¡°Find anything useful?¡± Asher asks after catching up with him.

    ¡°He is just a low-ranking scout. There¡¯s nothing to find here.¡±

    ¡°Alright, burn it and let¡¯s move on then. Actually, kill the horse too before we go. No reason to let it suffer until it dies on its own.¡±

    Gamo acknowledges and follows through with the order. He ends the animal¡¯s life cleanly by stopping its heart using lightning enhanced with arcane magic, a more humane method than using a blade. Looking at this scene, one suspects that he has more sympathy for the animal than for the man who was riding it. He then uses fire magic to set the corpses ablaze, destroying any evidence of what happened here.

    This difference in treatment, can it be called humane? Compassionate? The heart of a veteran soldier is a curious thing, Rigel thinks to himself.

    ------------------------------------------

    Around this time, similar attacks take place around the countryside. Following their captain''s orders, nearly all of Bloodmoon''s teams mobilized and started killing enemies they found on the way. A few survivors were allowed to escape and return to General Ulrich. After listening to their reports, the general interrupts Hadwin who is leisurely speaking with some of his fellow nobility.

    "Lord Hadwin, I have something to report."

    "What is this time? Have you captured another one?"

    "No milord, we are under attack. Some of my men were ambushed not far from here. A few were able to escape their pursuers and return with information on the attackers."

    Hadwin''s expression lights up when hearing this. A thirst for battle stirs in his heart.

    "An attack you say? Where? Is it Hamal of Zamora? How many troops does he have?" The other nobles also look at the general with expectant faces.

    "There don''t seem to be many, sire. Several ambushes took place on our south-eastern and south-western fronts, but only small teams of a handful of men were seen each time. I believe they must be probing us or possibly stalling for time. I recommend we speed up the army''s march to foil their plans."

    The excitement vanishes as quickly as it appeared. Annoyance surfaces in its place.

    "A handful? That''s it? As if I would halt the army over something so insignificant. General, I command you to crush these annoying flies without delay. Surround them with greater numbers and let not a bone be left from their corpses. And don''t bother me with this trifle any further. I have more important things to attend." He condescendingly dismisses the general with a wave of his hand and then returns to speaking with the other nobles. Ulrich makes a bow for his superior and then leaves.

    10 groups of 15 soldiers each are assembled at the General''s orders. All of them are given horses to ride into battle.

    "Fan out and kill any suspicious character you encounter. The enemy could be hiding among the general populace, so watch for that. Any survivors are to be brought to me for interrogation. I don''t care if half-dead as long as they can speak. Each team will receive a reward of 2 pieces of gold for every enemy captured."

    "Yes, sir!"

    Two pieces of gold is no small amount for an ordinary soldier. Although far less valuable than gold coins, a week''s worth of luxury meals can be bought with each piece. Compared to the barely edible rations they receive on a daily basis, it''s like living in paradise for a week. Excited by this prospect, each team saddles up and rides out in a hurry, trying to find enemies before the other teams.

    ------------------------------

    Rigel, Asher and the rest of the team are observing the commotion using spyglass while perched on the branches of a large tree. It''s a clear, sunny day which gives them a good view of the approaching army. A rumble in the earth can be felt through the tree trunk. Tens of thousands of feet stamping the ground in rhythmic fashion create this unnerving effect.

    "It appears the numbers we heard are correct. It''s ten thousand in total, give or take one thousand" Asher remarks while peering with one eye through his spyglass.

    "Will we be able to slow them down until King Hamal arrives at Tyrin?" Rigel inquires.

    "That''s a bit much to hope for. The King''s main army will take at least a week to get here. We can''t stall that long but we should be able to get 2 or 3 extra days if everything goes well."

    "Captain, I see movement... due west! Around 30 riders are approaching our location!" the young Qasim warns.

    "Good, that''s what we want. Everyone get down and gear up. Let''s give them a mean greeting."

    Two of the groups sent out by General Ulrich notice Asher''s people and converge on their location. The first one arrives a few minutes earlier than the second. There are 15 soldiers, 30 in total for the two groups, easily outnumbering the 6 from Asher''s team. Confident in their advantage, they charge in like hungry wolves.

    "Enemy sighted! There they are! Draw your swords and let''s show them what we''re made of!" the head of the group shouts.

    Unlike the approaching soldiers, Asher''s team is not using their mounts. They spread out ahead of the engagement and stand defiantly on open ground, putting at least 20 meters between each member. Some confusion arises among the enemies when seeing this. Single targets are easier to focus on after all. If here are multiple targets, one has do decide which to aim for. As a consequence, the 15 split up randomly as each soldier charges toward the nearest target in sight. Once the distance between the two groups becomes small enough, the battle starts. An arrow is shot toward Asher. He sees it and dodges with pure reflex.

    "Lightning Flash"

    Three chants are heard almost simultaneously, followed by bright sparks of magic power which manifest in the open space between the two groups. The sparks scatter and multiply into streaks of white lightning that crackles through the air with loud noises. Horses start to panic and thrash around as a result.

    "Calm down, you stupid animal! Calm down!"

    As the startling display of magic continues in front of them, the soldiers cannot regain control of their mounts. Several horses throw the riders off their backs and flee in a random direction. Others simply thrash around as their riders struggle for control. Pulling on their horses'' reins in vain, they don''t see that more magic is coming their way, nor could they stop it in time.

    "Rain of Fire"

    "Dark Fog"

    "Sonic Resonance"

    While the enemy is distracted, a barrage of spells is fired by Gamo, Inaya and Rigel in turn. Bodies covered by leather armor light up like torches. Vision is obscured by a dense fog that forms around their panicking opponents. Veins under the skin burst open from the penetrating shockwave created by ''Sonic Resonance''. Screaming and confused cries can be heard. Although outnumbered, the initiative of battle is wholly in Bloodmoon''s favor.

    Following the ranged attacks of their comrades, Asher, Qasim and Mikel charge into the fog with their swords drawn. ''Dark Fog'' makes it difficult to distinguish between friend and foe because it creates an atmosphere saturated with mana. They decided to split up ahead of time in order to avoid friendly fire from the mages.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Raaahh!"

    With an aggressive fighting style, the Gold-ranked warrior Mikel unleashes the first strike as he yells like a wild beast. A severed head is sent flying with a single swing of his heavy claymore, and then another just seconds later. The soldiers are like insects caught in a spider''s web, unable to fight back properly while they get mowed down with ease. Blood splatters fly in all directions from Mikel''s claymore as it spins in a circle which leaves nothing but death on its path. They don''t even have a chance to scream before their heads land on the ground.

    Although not as flashy, Asher and Qasim both dispatch their opponents one by one without receiving any significant injury. Qasim relies on throwing knives to cripple enemies before cutting them down with his shortsword. He seems to have an endless amount as he throws out several at a time between every sword swing. Asher prefers to dual-wield two swords and moves noticeably faster than his comrades. Excellent reflexes allow him to dodge enemy swords and arrows and then counterattack. Testifying to his experience as a veteran warrior and assassin, all his swings land mercilessly on vital points. Even the blood gushing from his opponents'' necks seems to miss him as he weaves through the slaughter in an elegant yet unpredictable pattern.

    Inaya and Gamo do their part by raining down hell using area-of-effect magic. Lightning and fire are the preferred elements in combat. Charred corpses are all that remain after the barrage of spells ends. A lot of mana was spent in the process, but there is little concern over running out at this time.

    This is not a battle, it''s a massacre...

    After bringing down his own targets using long-range magic, Rigel silently observes his comrades in action, fascinated by the merciless way in which they slaughter anyone unfortunate enough to be in their path.

    This is war. Men furiously trying to end each other''s existence. It''s sickening and fascinating at the same time. Was I like that during the barbarian raid in Zamora? I can''t even remember clearly.

    Even though they were less than 5 minutes behind, the first group of soldiers was already annihilated by the time the second one arrived at the scene. Despite bearing witness to their comrades'' deaths, the soldiers charged in furiously once again. More carnage ensued as Bloodmoon''s elite troops clashed with Ulrich''s soldiers who, although superior in numbers, were in over their heads.

    --------------------------------

    Later that day, General Ulrich can be seen at the edge of his army''s formations. He is talking with a man covered in bloodied bandages. The man is hunched over in shame, as if he''s asking forgiveness.

    "Damn it! I underestimated them!" Ulrich shouts.

    "What can we do? Lord Hadwin will be furious."

    "That megalomaniac will be thrilled to hear about this failure because I''m the one responsible. He wants to see me fail so he can swoop in and take all the glory for himself. That''s all he wants from this war. He''s not a soldier. He''s never been on the front lines of any battle. All he knows is how to wait at the back and bark orders. Why in the hell did he get to lead this campaign!?"

    While grinding his teeth against each other, Ulrich thinks over the details he just heard. All 10 teams suffered utter defeat. There was not a single confirmed casualty on the other side. Of course, no enemies were captured either. Battles happened at multiple locations around the same time, but Ulrich already knew this much from the scout reports earlier in the day. No new information was gained at all. The lives of his men were essentially wasted. Only 9 soldiers returned out of 150 he sent out. They weren''t his best crop of warriors, but that''s not an excuse which can be presented to the Councilor. Any failure is a stain on his reputation as a general, especially when his own men were used. The Councilor will benefit from his failures. He knows this all too well.

    But a blade can cut both ways. Alright, I know what to do next.

    He turns to the wounded man. "Yakov, keep your mouth shut and let me handle this with Lord Hadwin. I don''t want any rumors spreading."

    "Yessir..." the soldier mutters with his head lowered.

    Ulrich then moves to make his report to Nestor Hadwin. The Councilor is observing his tent being set up by a group of peasant workers when the general finds him.

    "My Lord, I have some unfortunate news."

    "Let me guess, you failed?" Hadwin responds with smile on his face. The general is holding his head low so his facial expression cannot be clearly seen, but suffice to say he is not pleased. This makes Hadwin''s condescending smile grow even wider.

    "We underestimated enemy numbers. My men were ambushed and could not break through their ranks."

    "No big loss. I expected nothing from Frugi''s pitiful forces. They couldn''t fight their way out of a greasy hat. And? Is that all you have to report?"

    While doing his best to restrain his own anger, the general replies with a stern "Yes."

    ¡°Fine. In that case, General, do you know which is the most battle-hardened unit in this whole army?¡±

    ¡°The Grey Raptors, sire. I hear their ferocity in battle is unmatched. However, they are mercenaries whose loyalty is bought and sold with money. I don''t trust such people at all.¡±

    "Loyalty is a myth. In times of war, men are loyal to one thing and one thing only; themselves. Hired swords are no different than the common soldiers in that regard."

    Spare me your pretentious little grains of wisdom, Ulrich thinks to himself. He doesn''t dare say this out loud.

    ¡°Give the orders. The Grey Raptors are to prepare for battle. Announce that an extra payment will be given for each head they bring back. No prisoners.¡±

    ¡°It will be done, my Lord. Should I tell them to set out now?¡±

    Hadwin scoffs. "Obviously not, you incompetent. Night is almost here. It''s easier for the enemy to create an ambush at night. They should mobilize at the crack of dawn. Do you understand?"

    The last line is said slowly, as if he''s speaking to a small child. Ulrich has no choice but to swallow his pride and do as he''s told.

    Let him act pompous while he can. Hadwin may have the upper hand now, but it won''t last. After Hamal of Zamora puts him in his place, he''ll be begging for my help.

    On the way to deliver the orders and arrange a dispatch for the Grey Raptors the next morning, Ulrich overhears a commotion among some soldiers who are setting up camps for the evening. The sources of the commotion are two of the men who returned from the recent defeat.

    "They cut us to pieces, like swine! We didn''t even have a chance!"

    "Finn''s skull got crushed by a single punch! The monster then took off two heads with a single swing of his sword! You saw that too, right?"

    "I don''t know... I couldn''t see anything on your side. Pillars of fire were sprouting from the ground! Was that magic? What the hell was that?"

    The two men sound hysterical as they speak. Their comrades are visibly shaken by the stories. Their willingness to battle is worn down by an increasing amount of fear. Ulrich observes the scene while his teeth begin grinding once again. He knows that if these stories spread, the army''s morale will suffer greatly.

    "These imbeciles... Guards, arrest those two and chain them in irons. I''ll deal with this later."

    ------------------------------

    As the war begins in earnest on Rigel''s side, the situation back in Tyrin also starts to degrade. From the considerable number of refugees and other new arrivals entering the city, rumors have already spread that a large, hostile army is near Tyrin. Predictions of the city''s destruction are being made and panic rises up in the hearts of locals, especially those outside the city''s protective walls.

    "Will another evacuation take place, like the time when Zamora''s forces arrived? Surely the kind Lord Faustina will not leave us to die helplessly" the commoners believe. At this point, nothing is certain.

    Disregarding the rising tension around them, the three newest arrivals explore the city with Nashira as their guide. Laila and Selene have not been able to enter a major city since they started taking care of Lyssa. After finding lodging at the modest inn where Nashra, Rigel and some of Bloodmoon stayed at, the next day they set out to fulfill various minor tasks which have accumulated on their to-do list. They split into two pairs; Nashira and Selene head toward the nobility''s district while Laila and Lyssa visit the market square.

    "Um, Nashira? Could I ask for your help with something?" Selene asks with an unusually sheepish look. She still has some suspicion that Nashira may be nobility, despite their interaction so far suggesting otherwise.

    "What can I do for you?"

    "It''s just my first time venturing so far from my hometown and I left abruptly the last time I was there. That''s why I''ve been meaning to send a short letter to let my family know I''m doing fine."

    "No problem, it''s a simple task. I am sure the local courier would be happy to oblige. Restrictions were recently lifted for both incoming and outgoing communications. Shall I guide you to the office?"

    "Well, I don''t need a guide so much as... I need help writing and sending the letter. To be honest, I can''t read or write very well..."

    A startled look appears as if she just made an embarrassing mistake. Nashira quickly lowers her head.

    "Apologies, I have been thoughtless. I should not have assumed that others received the same privileges as myself. I hope you were not offended."

    "Ah, no I''m not. You don''t need to apologize! Please, raise your head."

    Due to the difference in social status, a noble would never act subservient to someone of lower class. This is basic common sense in Amisos. For someone with the atmosphere and appearance of high nobility like Nashira to apologize in this manner to a warrior with no military rank is incomprehensible. The scene draws intrigued stares from passersby on the street, all of them wondering what kind of exalted position Selene must have to force Nashira to lower her head so easily. Nashira''s common sense is different from the norm and she doesn''t realize the implications of this minor action. She underestimates the impact of appearances and often disregards the human concept of social status altogether. Rigel is thus far the only person who knows this fact about her.

    Having gotten used to stares from random people in town, Nashira ignores them and raises her head. "I am glad. Let us go to the courier''s office. I will help with preparing and sending the letter."

    Selene sighs with relief and the two leave the scene together.

    <><><><><><><>

    Lyssa wanders through the Tyrin market square with the older Laila supervising her like a parent. Lyssa is very excited by the new experience and tries to touch everything that is put on display, whether it be animals, toys, food or tools. Without eyesight, touch is one of the few ways she can experience the world.

    "Hahaha, amazing! It''s so fluffy!"

    The child is gently patting a small, furry animal which is lying in a box next to several others. Some boxes are made from transparent glass, with only a small opening at the top which is closed with a lid. Inside, earthworms and common insects like crickets and grasshoppers are visible. Above is a wooden sign that says ''LIVE BAIT FOR SALE'' in big letters.

    "No, Lyssa! Don''t touch that! I''m sorry, sir. She''s just really curious."

    "Hmph, just keep her away from my stall. Annoying kids..." the merchant grumbles.

    Have some sympathy for the blind, you old fart.

    "Yes, sir. Come, Lyssa, I''ll buy you some tasty sweets. You can pick which ones." She takes hold of Lyssa''s hand and leads her away from the merchant''s stall.

    "Yay! Thank you, big sister! I love you!" an enthusiastic response is heard.

    ----------------------------------

    With the sun getting closer to the horizon, the man changes out of his work clothes and puts on his cleanest pants and a tunic over his shirt. These clothes are normally reserved for special events, but one could say that tonight will be such an occasion. As he leaves the inn and walks toward the nearby tavern, he thinks of what he is going to say in advance. Some anxiety is creeping up in the back of his mind.

    She will be resistant to the idea at first, since our last attempt went poorly. Once she hears about the gems and how easy it is to get them, she will change her tune I''m sure. I wish I could do this on my own, but it''s a lot riskier without someone who can sense mana.

    He pushes open the heavy wooden door of the tavern with just 3 fingers, showing that he has considerable strength. He takes a few steps inside and takes note of the high number of people who are present.

    The bad rumors must be driving more people to drown out their sorrows with alcohol. I might join them if I fail at convincing her...

    He walks to the wooden counter and calls out to the tavern owner. He has to shout to be heard over the commotion around him.

    "Hey, Cass! I''m looking for my friend, Theola. Is she here right now?"

    "Yeah, she''s in the basement!" the owner shouts back.

    "Got it, thanks!"

    He takes the stairs to the floor below. The large room is lit by glowing mana-crystals. It''s full of tables where people sit to talk and drink, just like the lobby. However, the atmosphere is clearly different here. There are no people shouting or laughing loudly, no arm wrestling matches being held, no fist fights between men trying to prove their worth. It''s quiet enough that muffled voices can be heard from the floor above.

    He spots the person he is looking for, a woman in her 30s wearing a plain grey hood that covers her head. He recognizes her because of the spot where she is sitting, alone in the most isolated corner of the room.

    "Drinking alone, Theo?"

    The woman''s head slowly turns toward the sound of his voice. "Who¡ª Polk, huh? What you want? Can''t you see I''m busy?" the woman responds with a lazy voice.

    You''re drinking alone in the basement of a tavern. I wouldn''t call that ''busy'', Polk thinks.

    The man clears his throat, pulls out a chair and sits down in front of Theola. He has a plan which involves her and doesn''t want to ruin it by saying something unnecessary. The two of them are currently not on the best of terms. She is also a mage, someone you wouldn''t want to anger for no reason.

    "I just want you to hear me out." He looks around, checking there is no one within earshot. He then lowers his voice and says "I have a proposition that could make us both rich."

    Theola''s expression tightens. She no longer has the look of a drunkard on the side of the road. Instead, her eyes are focused and serious. Her tone also changes to reflect that.

    "Go on, I''m listening."

    Seeing this returns some confidence returns to Polk. He smiles and begins explaining.

    "You know where I work, right? At the Coppereye Inn? Well, we recently received a lot of foreign guests. One of them is this rich lady with the ridiculously long black hair that almost touches the ground. You may have seen her around town. She''s part of a group of Zamorians who are staying there right now."

    "Who hasn''t? She stands out like a sore thumb in any crowd. You say she''s staying at Coppereye? That place is hardly fit for a noble''s page boy. Why would Zamorian nobility stay at such a shabby inn?"

    "It''s by order of Lord Faustina. They ran out of rooms at other inns, so we actually received funds to spice up the place, which we did. It''s hard to see from the outside, but you won''t even recognize it if you go in now. We did such a fine job that it''s almost like a high-class inn appearance-wise. Anyway, that''s not the point. The point is she''s staying at an inn to which I have access as part of the staff." Polk leans in over the table to add emphasis to his words and minimizing the chance of being overheard. "I saw it while her room was being cleaned. There''s this big container full of jewels. Diamonds, rubies, topaz, opals and more; she has a lot and some of them are huge. That thing alone must be worth a king''s ransom. You get what I''m saying?"

    "Planning to steal from nobility again? That''s a guaranteed death sentence if you''re caught. We barely got out in time after that attempt on the magistrate''s office. Now you want to try an even bigger heist?"

    "After watching her for a week, I''m sure now; the target has no guards and always stays in a private room by herself. Since I work there, we can easily sneak in at night when everyone is asleep. We''ll just quietly swipe the gems and leave Tyrin before anyone realizes what happened. Or do you want to stay here and die? You''ve heard the rumors, right?"

    "Why else would I be drinking? Of course I''ve heard. If Tyrin gets surrounded by an army of that size, there''s no escape. The whole town will be pillaged and burned. I was thinking of leaving today or tomorrow..."

    Polk places his hand on Theola''s shoulder. "Let''s leave together then. First the Zamorians and now this; people are saying the town is cursed. If we get that pile of gems, we''ll be able to live in leisure anywhere in the country. Hell, we could even escape to Zamora."

    "... I could make good use of those gems. With a powerful catalyst, my magic would instantly go from mid-tier to top-tier. Maybe sell a couple for some spending money and keep the rest."

    "Does that mean you''ll do it? I''ll split everything we get if you help out. Fifty - fifty."

    After considering any possible alternatives, Theola leans in close and looks him directly in the eye. "Okay, deal. Don''t forget what you just said. We''re in this together, just like the old days."

    "Just like the old days" Polk repeats with a smile.

 Chapter 36: Mischief

    Author''s Note: It''s been a while but I''m finally back to writing. I hope you enjoy chapter 36 of Crimson Sky. Chapter 37 is almost finished and will be posted later today.

    <hr />

    Royal Councilor Hadwin¡¯s army is camping out on flat grasslands on its way to Tyrin. They are guided by a wide, dirt road that cuts across the landscape. Sparse patches of vegetation can be seen in the surroundings which can be used as camouflage to set up ambushes. The grass is also tall because this land is not used for agriculture. Small groups of a dozen or less would be able to hide in them. Patrols are sent around the camps'' perimeter in case of attack.

    News of the defeat suffered by General Ulrich¡¯s forces earlier during the day was suppressed to keep it from spreading. Ulrich, who commands the craftiest spies and is part of the best information-gathering network in the kingdom, knows better than anyone how important morale is for warfare. Compared to the 10000-strong size of the army, losing 150 expendable soldiers may seem trivial. Nonetheless, the repercussions will be serious if the army¡¯s morale drops.

    It is late in the night and almost everyone is sleeping soundly. This is to be expected from soldiers who are exhausted from marching on foot for hours on end. Rest is necessary to keep up their strength. However, this fact also presents an opportunity for those who have other plans.

    If one could see the area from the perspective of a flying bird, they would notice shadows cutting across the wild grass. Nearly a dozen figures, most wearing light armor and a few wearing mage robes, are using wind magic to silence the rustling noises made by stepping through the waist-high grass. They move like phantoms, concealing their approach as much as possible from the enemy patrols. 7 of them are warriors trained in art of the sword and wearing armor for protection in melee combat. The other 4 are mages with remarkably strong auras. Mages cannot wear thick armor since it would impede their spellcasting, so instead they use enchanted cloaks which change color to better conceal the user.

    Leading them is Henin Asher and it goes without saying that all of them are soldiers of the secret organization known as Bloodmoon which answers directly to King Hamal of Zamora. The extra members are part of a different team which came to make a report to their captain.

    The group moves at a safe distance from the hostile army that is camped nearby. Treading softly through the tall grass, they hide their presence until they reach a small hill. Asher intends to cross it and continue the approach, but is interrupted by a voice from the back of the group.

    ¡°I can do it here. This is a good vantage point.¡±

    Asher raises his hand to signal the group to stop. He then turns toward the one who spoke before.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite far. Are you sure you can reach the camps?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. With layered magic, it''s possible to use area-of-effect spells at long range without losing their power.¡± Rigel explains.

    Some muttering is heard from the group. Those who have not seen Rigel fight thus far and don¡¯t expect much from him are skeptical of his claims. Layering magic is a top-tier skill which normally takes over a decade to learn. A 19 year-old like Rigel claiming to have mastered it sounds like an empty boast.

    Asher doesn''t dwell on it any further and simply gives the signal to attack. Rigel moves to the front of the group, taking care not to raise his head too far above the tall grass and risk being seen by a patrol. He bends down and feels the bare ground with his hands as if inspecting it. Then, satisfied by what he sees, he plants his feet firmly into the dirt and begins channeling mana.

    "Aim for those supply carts and make it as loud as you can. We want to give''em a good scare" Asher adds, pointing to the barely-visible wooden vehicles near the edge of the camps.

    "Will do."

    Some of the soil around Rigel''s feet starts to move slowly like quicksand. It rises around his ankles like it has a mind of its own, giving them impression that he is sinking into the ground.

    ¡°Harden¡±

    A spell is cast and the soil contracts, encasing Rigel¡¯s feet and locking them in place. At first, the others don¡¯t understand the reason for this action. Why would a mage want to immobilize himself? Only the elite mages of the group, Gamo and Inaya, are not left scratching their heads.

    When a cannon is fired, the gunpowder inside releases a burst of energy which pushes out anything inside the barrel at high speed. At the same, the body of the cannon is pushed into the opposite direction with the same amount of energy as the projectile. This is known as recoil, a principle which applies to magic as well. If a spell is fired with high velocity, the caster can be blown off his feet by the recoil. Rigel resolves this problem by essentially burying his feet into the ground. Now he can absorb the recoil without being blown back, assuming his body can endure the force.

    The next part is much more difficult. Roughly 500 meters lie between him and his target. Even the best bowmen in the world can only hit a target 400 meters away. Magic, in theory, has no range limit but the power of a spell drops off dramatically the farther it travels. Elemental spells can travel the farthest while retaining their power, but even they become completely ineffective after a point. The mana cost of the spell also increases quickly with distance. It¡¯s possible that the mage will die if he pushes himself too far. Of course, Rigel doesn¡¯t plan to exhaust himself with a single spell. He values efficiency above all and would not have accepted this challenge if he didn¡¯t know what he was doing.

    3 layers is my limit, but it¡¯s enough for this type of magic.

    The idea is to create 3 separate layers of mana, each with a different function, in order to maximize the spell''s effectiveness. Its center will unleash elemental energy to destroy the target. The middle layer will contain the explosive force of the center and ensure it reaches the target before bursting. The outer layer will protect the other two from interference which could ruin the spell. It sounds simple but is exceptionally difficult to do because of the fluid nature of mana.

    Facing the enemy camps in the distance, Rigel lowers his center of gravity and uses his left arm to firmly stabilize the right arm. His inner circuits expand as they are filled with mana, which is then channelled outward for release. He begins moulding it into a formless vortex of pure energy. In order to give it shape, the mana is made to orbit around the center at high speed. While the energy within rises, an elongated glowing mass becomes visible to untrained eye. From bright orange to purple to dark blue, it changes color as each layer is added on top of the previous one. Lastly, all that¡¯s left is to release it.

    "Lance of Heracles"

    A dry sound like cannon fire is heard and the spell flies away faster than any arrow, its mystical glow faintly visible in the night sky. The shockwave it leaves behind makes the other members of Bloodmoon cover their ears and sends an unpleasant rattling sensation through Rigel''s body.

    If one could watch the projectile closely as it flies, they would see its spinning slow down and its size grow as the outer shells unravel themselves. This is what determines the time until detonation. If the shell unravels too quickly, it busts open and causes a premature detonation. If it unravels too slowly, the spell would hit the target and fail to detonate. In either case it would be a failure. Rigel has to know the distance, the exact speed of the missile and have perfect control over his mana in order to accurately hit the target.

    Piercing through the air with a sharp sound, the Lance of Heracles reaches the enemy supply carts in just over 1 second. The ground shakes as a massive pillar of red and orange flame shoots up from the ground, incinerating everything in its immediate surroundings. Tongues of fire spew out from the impact zone, setting ablaze nearby tents and equipment. The central pillar of fire is as tall as several adult men combined and burns with an unnatural intensity, as if it wants to scorch the sky. Asher and the others who are watching from far away can see the destruction clearly. It¡¯s a truly frightening spectacle, just as the captain of Bloodmoon had asked.

    ¡°Oi oi, are you kidding me? I thought he was just bluffing to impress the captain, but this is¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the newbie who joined a couple months ago? Where does he get that much power?¡±

    "Both of you be silent. He needs to concentrate."

    Rigel ignores the commentary from behind and focuses on his task. The strength of his aura already decreased by a third, indicating that a massive quantity of mana was spent. One would assume he is exhausted after casting a spell of this magnitude. Yet, he inhales deeply a few times and, while maintaining a firm stance, his aura flares up once more.

    The conditions are good. I can make the second one even stronger.

    A glowing mass of energy just like the previous one manifests in front of him and begins to change color as more layers of mana are added.

    ¡°He can use it again?!¡± one of the soldiers finally realizes.

    Rigel searches deep inside himself and creates more channels through which mana can pass. Jolts of pain warn him that he is drawing out dangerous amounts. He feels his vitality depleting rapidly as if he were bleeding. Sweat is pouring down his forehead from the strenuous effort, yet he pushes on with the confidence that he knows his limits, a confidence which can only come from harsh training.

    "Lance of Heracles!"

    *boom*

    Rigel''s entire body shakes as it struggles to endure the immense recoil. Just like before, a luminescent missile zooms through the air in a smooth arc before detonating near the edge of the camps, not far from where the last shot landed. A second pillar of fire, even larger than the first, engulfs anything unfortunate enough to be in its path. Screaming and shouting can be heard from panicked soldiers who were woken by the blast. Those near the point of impact who did not get killed instantly are roasted alive by the flames. Noise from the blast is audible from 500 meters away, guaranteeing that the whole enemy army was shaken by it.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    "Well done, Rigel. You have a few minutes to rest while we wait to see the enemy''s response. If there is no sign of attack, we will change locations and continue the operation. Inaya will be firing the next shot while Rigel recovers his mana. Tomek, your team will stay with us until we begin phase 3 tomorrow." Asher explains.

    "Understood" a man whose face is concealed by a dark green hood replies.

    Rigel nods. His breathing is rough and his muscles ache as if he just ran a marathon. The mage Gamonias walks up to him as he watch the faintly visible human figures in the distance, flailing and running to get away from the blaze of red and orange that illuminates the darkened sky.

    "How do you feel? That must''ve drained you quite a bit."

    Rigel glances at him and says "I have mana recovery potions so I should be back to full by morning."

    "That''s good, but I think you should tone it down in the future. You''re too young to be pushing yourself so hard."

    "Thanks. I''ll take that as words of wisdom from someone who''s been doing this a lot longer than I have. Still, it''s not the first time I used this much mana at once. If it was a year ago, though, I would need a catalyst or something to draw it out. Now it feels a lot easier."

    "I see..."

    After a few minutes of disorganized panic, the burning areas are surrounded by groups of people carrying buckets of water. Others rush to the nearby streams to get more. They are assisted by water and earth mages in the effort to put out the fire.

    "... Killing your own countrymen... Are you ok with it?" Gamo asks hesitantly after seeing the unusually blank and emotionless look on Rigel''s face, as if he''s wearing a mask.

    "By now you probably have some idea what my past is like. To me, this war is little more than a personal grudge. It may seem petty to Bloodmoon or King Hamal who understand war from a wider perspective, but it''s the truth. Amisos as a whole is tearing itself apart and will soon collapse into city-states if it hasn''t already. We may be able to stop its total destruction thanks to King Hamal''s intervention, but first the cancer eating it from the inside must be stopped. That cancer is the Royal Council and other nobles who started this conflict. They must be cut out like a tumor if the rest of the organism is to survive. Thinking of it that way, you could call this a necessary slaughter. Does that answer your question?"

    "... Sorry, I just... I asked something very rude. My apologies."

    "It''s nothing, don''t worry about it. Anyway, it doesn''t seem like my attack did much damage in the end. They have enough mages to stop the fire from spreading."

    "Our goal here is to slow them down and scare them, like the captain mentioned. It''s enough if their morale takes a hit. Any time now the other teams will¡ª"

    *boom*

    A new explosion, smaller than the first two, is felt through the air. The darkness of night is shoved aside by a flash of red and orange once again. This time it''s the far side of the campsites which is set ablaze.

    "That must be them just now. We''re taking turns harassing the enemy until morning. This phase alone can sometimes convince an entire army to retreat. We don''t need to win a head-on battle."

    "Are we continuing this until they retreat?"

    Gamo shrugs and says "Probably not. They might counter-attack before morning, but if not then they certainly will during the day. Councilor Nestor Hadwin holds a reputation for swift and aggressive action. He isn''t going to retreat or negotiate while he holds the advantage. We need to be rested enough to fight by morning, so make sure to get some sleep by then. Let''s go, the captain is calling."

    ----------------------------------------------------------------

    Earlier that same day, a loud and surprisingly cheerful atmosphere fills the dining hall of Coppereye Inn. It''s evening and guests are returning from their daily activities to relax and have a warm meal. A majority are Zamorian military officers and their aides. The others are merchants and travelers who are passing through the Tyrin for business.

    With the extra funds received from Count Olsen Faustina, the inn''s owner hired a bard to entertain the guests. He plays a small string instrument called a lyre, which is common all over Amisos and in the Athenite Empire, while reciting poems about famous old kings and great heroes of legend. The pleasant atmosphere keeps thoughts of death and bloodshed at bay.

    Selene and Laila can be seen at one of the tables. Most of the awkwardness between them has melted away as they get to know each other. They talk about the day''s events while waiting for the other two to arrive.

    "How was Lyssa''s first lesson? Did she listen properly to you?" Selene wonders.

    "Yes, I could feel her determination and desire to absorb everything I say. After that, she held a meditative state for nearly four hours. It is rare to find such an earnest child. I am glad to have her as an apprentice" Nashira replies sincerely.

    "Meditation is hard. I once asked Rigel teach me out of curiosity and it didn''t go well. But for Lyssa it''s a matter of life and death that she learn quickly. If her pain surges don''t stop soon, I don''t know how long she''ll last..."

    "Worry not, I will do my best to ensure she is healed and can live a healthy life. I believe Lyssa is very fortunate to be in your care. You did all you could to help her."

    "Well, Laila and me have only been raising her for the past month. Neither of us has ever handled a child by ourselves before, so we''re a bit worried if we''re doing a good job. Lyssa''s had a very difficult past. After we realized she lost her memories of the incident, we decided to leave it alone. It''s better if it remains forgotten. I don''t want her to see any more bloodshed either but with our jobs as warriors and this senseless war going on, it''s hard to avoid. I don''t know what to do... What do you think, Nashira? Would it make more sense to leave her with an orphanage in some peaceful area?"

    "I would advise against it. Peaceful or not, such measures often lead to unstable or abusive families. Lyssa will live a longer and happier life in your care."

    Selene smiles bitterly. "I''m glad you think that. We''ll continue to do our best in these uncertain times."

    "Optimism is the blood of life."

    Watching the two women with a blank stare from the other side of the noisy dining hall is Polk. He currently works at the counter where guests order food. In his mind, he goes over the plan to steal Nashira Malik''s gems which was discussed earlier with his partner-in-crime, Theola. He recalls part of the conversation they had.

    "This noblewoman with the black hair, is she a mage like me?"

    "Pretty sure she is. I heard she healed a bunch of people when that mining tunnel collapsed recently."

    Theola frowns. "Healing magic isn''t easy, so she must be around my level at least. A lot of the gems are probably magic catalysts. You said they are left unguarded, but that''s just an illusion. The lockbox and even the gems themselves are guaranteed to have safeguards in place. Tracking magic, alarms, elemental¡ª maybe even dark magic. If there''s as many as you say, a bunch of them have defensive enchantments to protect from theft."

    "Tracking? You mean we can be found even if we escape? Maybe we should rethink this then."

    "No, it''s fine. Even if we don''t know exactly what to expect, there''s a simple countermeasure."

    She takes out a small vial containing a white, thin powder and gives it to Polk.

    "Is this poison?" he wonders.

    "I''m not that cruel, you know. It''s just sleeping powder. Find a chance to slip it into her food or drink this evening. It''ll put her out for a day or two, giving us ample time to get the gems and escape. Tracking magic has a limited area-of-effect. Once we get far enough, the safeguards won''t mean a thing . Polk, I''m counting on you for this."

    He squeezes the vial in his hand. "I''ll get it done."

    While Polk considers how to accomplish this task without being seen, one of his male coworkers returns from serving guests in the dining hall. He notices that Polk is staring blankly at the two women and nudges him with an elbow.

    "What?"

    "Those two are amazing, aren''t they? Especially the black-haired one with the blue eyes. I''ve never seen anyone that beautiful in my life. Even the town''s noble ladies don''t come close."

    "Hm~ yea, they sure are" Polk replies absent-mindedly, his thoughts still dwindling on the planned heist.

    "You''re lucky to be working the counter. You get to ogle them as much as you want."

    "We can switch places if you want."

    "Why? So you can get up close to them? Maybe get a chance to touch? No way! That''s my perk."

    Polk simply shrugs without saying anything. The coworker scoffs at this reaction. "Hmph, look at you, acting like you don''t care." He leans in closer and whispers in Polk''s ear. "Just so you know, the red-haired one with the sword is mine so don''t try to get close to her, alright?"

    "Whatever you say, friend."

    I won''t see any of you again after tonight either way.

    Some time passes and the young Lyssa and her second guardian Laila arrive at the dining hall. They take a seat around the table with Selene and Nashira. After a brief chat, Selene gets up and walks over to Polk at the counter.

    "Excuse me, I''d like to order dinner for four people."

    "Is it three adults and a child, miss?" he responds as calmly as he possible, trying not to raise suspicion.

    "That''s correct"  and then she details what each person wants from the inn''s evening menu.

    "Very good, miss. It will not be long. Please let me or my coworkers know if you need anything else."

    This is my chance.

 Chapter 37: A Dark Secret

    The two career thieves waited well into the night before putting their plan into motion. Polk waited at the back door of the inn for Theola and then let her in.

    "Did you succeed?" she asks with a stern look.

    "Our target and all of her friends ate the powder" Polk confirms.

    "Let''s do this, then."

    They advance slowly through the hallway and up the stairs to the second floor where Nashira''s room is. Both are dressed in light garb with dark colors. Both are wearing thin shoes with soft soles, allowing them to walk with minimal noise. They will change back to normal shoes once they exit the inn since the open road is too rough for their current ones.

    Arriving at their target''s door, Polk sticks his ear against the wood. Hearing nothing, he takes out the inn''s master key which he stole earlier, unlocks the door and then slowly opens it. Everything is dark but the bed next to the window is visible from the small amount of moonlight that comes through. The prominent curves of Nashira''s silhouette can be seen on the bed. She is sleeping peacefully, unconscious from the drug which was put in her food by Polk. The small mana field she emits to mimic a normal human aura is still in effect.

    Theola decided in advance not to use magic in this room. This is to avoid triggering any defensive spells that Nashira may have in place. Instead, she approaches the bed and uses her mana sense to check the woman resting on it.

    Her aura is strong even while unconscious. This person is no ordinary mage, that''s for sure.

    She looks at Polk and makes a hand sign which tells him ''continue''. He grabs the object they came for and lifts it. The lockbox is heavy, confirming that the gems are still inside. Although they want to open and verify the contents with their own eyes, both know it''s too risky to try unlocking it here.

    Having reached their goal, they quietly exit the room and retrace their steps with Theola at the front so she can check for human or animal presences. Fortunately for them, there are no witnesses this late at night and Coppereye Inn doesn''t have guard dogs. Once outside, they quickly change their clothes, wrap the lockbox in a blanket and then prepare to leave the city.

    Less than 10 minutes later, the two reach the city gates with their horses and everything they need to travel. Someone they know opens the gateway.

    "Honestly, Theo, I think it''d be safer to stay in Tyrin" the guard says.

    "You may be right, but that''s just not who we are."

    "We''ll return eventually to see how you''re doing. Hope Tyrin is still standing then" Polk adds.

    The guard chuckles with a smile. "With the Blaze of the Battlefield guarding us, I''m not worried. Even if I die in battle, I know my family will be safe here. You two be careful and avoid traveling north if you can. It''s really bad out there."

    "We will. Good luck to you as well."

    The trio say their farewells and part ways.

    <><><><><><><><><>

    Nashira''s eyes snap open suddenly. The fading shadows in her room suggest that morning is nearly here. That is of no concern at the moment however.

    "What happened? I fell unconscious?"

    She is confused. Her body has no need for sleep. More precisely, she couldn''t sleep even if she wanted to. Instead, she would lie in bed and meditate during the night. Pretending to sleep is a simple way for Nashira to avoid suspicion over her true nature.

    "My daemonium essentia was activated?"

    Touching the top of her head, she realizes her appearance has returned to the one Rigel witnessed under mount Olympus, with small horns protruding from the sides of her head and cat-like irises. Her aura also changed substantially from the activation of her demonic power. This happens automatically in emergency situations such as being badly hurt.

    "I sense no injury but... this sensation, was I poisoned? Perhaps it was an anesthetic drug of some kind. But why..."

    Although she hasn''t mentioned this to anyone yet, more than half of Nashira''s body is essentially human. The cells are nearly identical to ordinary human cells. For this reason, the sleeping drug that would otherwise not work on demons was able to affect her. However, this doesn''t explain why her demonic power came out. She grasps the true reason only after scanning the room with her eyes.

    "Master''s lockbox is missing! I cannot feel its presence!"

    For the first time in centuries, Nashira Malik feels fear tightening her chest. Of course, this is not the only time someone attempted to steal from her. Bandits, thieves, cutthroats, slavers and greedy nobles are always eager to assault or rob someone who looks defenseless. With her magic power, Nashira was able to deter or even fight them off if necessary. None ever managed to escape with something belonging to her. This time is different. The thieves succeeded due to her neglect. To put it simply, it''s neglect caused by a false sense of security. Since she started traveling with Rigel, Nashira progressively lowered her guard and allowed too many eyes to fall upon the items in her possession. She also did not feel the need to use her magic safeguards while the lockbox was in the same room. After all, it cannot be stolen from under the nose of someone who never sleeps. There were plenty of measures which could have been taken but weren''t.

    "I was careless... Master Lufus did say this is my greatest weakness..."

    A strong sense of disappointment fills her heart, but she will not despair yet.

    "I must retrieve the lockbox immediately. There is still a chance to prevent disaster while the Cursed Heart lies dormant."

    Nashira closes her eyes and erases all negative thoughts which could distract and focuses on the sea of mana flowing inside her. Then, with her arms held out, a single pulse of mana is released. The pulse goes through the walls of the inn, crosses the city walls and spreads out through the countryside in all directions at a speed which defies common sense. A few moments later¡ª

    "Energy signature detected. Distance... 7.9 kilometers. Ah, thank goodness it is not too far. With teleportation I can reach it quickly."

    ¡ªshe senses the unique presence of the lockbox. Her feelings begin to calm down after understanding that the situation isn''t hopeless. If the distance was greater than 15km, the energy signal returned by the lockbox would be too weak to find. Since it''s only 7.9km and not moving, she can catch up using magic.

    "Miss Selene and the others consumed the same food and drink. I should first check if they are alright."

    <><><><><><><><><><>

    Polk and Theola spent the rest of the night riding due west away from Tyrin. They breathed a sigh of relief after confirming that no one was following them.

    "Theo, let''s check the goods before going any further" Polk says, pointing to the lockbox tied behind him.

    Confident that they escaped and are far enough from the city, they veer away from the main road and wander into an isolated area to set up camp. Neither of them got any sleep this night and the added stress has drained them. Their bodies demand rest, yet the two are eager to take a look at their loot first.

    After dismounting, Polk unties the heavy lockbox from his horse''s back and sets it down on the grass. Crafted out of high-quality wood, sculpted to perfection and coated in water-proof paint with vivid colors, the container itself is an impressive work of art. It stands at 55 cm tall, 20 cm wide and about as thick.

    "I don''t see a keyhole. Is it sealed with magic?"

    "Of course. I can even sense a substantial aura emitting from it. Stand back a bit" Theola replies.

    She takes out a small magic catalyst from her pocket and squeezes it firmly in her fist. Then, while feeding it mana, a special type of magic is cast.

    "Mana Dispersion"

    A magic field about 2 meters in diameter is created with the catalyst at its center. With her mage senses, she watches as the field obliterates the magic surrounding the lockbox. Nearly all spells lose their internal structure and collapse when exposed to ''Mana Dispersion''.

    With nothing to keep it sealed, the box makes a clicking sound like a lock and several compartments open simultaneously. The gleam of precious gemstones greets them. Each compartment is filled to the brim with gems of all types, organized by mineral type. There are also small ''flaps'' of wood sticking out, each with a magic catalyst attached to it using wires made of golden fiber. Theola can sense which gems are catalysts and which aren''t because of the mana imbedded in them. She plunges her hand into an open slot and grabs a fistful of gems.

    "Great gods, there are so many! Do you see this!?"

    "Yeah. I had a glimpse before but seeing them up close is something else" Polk replies with delighted look in his eyes.

    They excitedly pick up and examine the loot one gem at a time. As career thieves, they know how to appraise the value of gems based on their purity, size and craftsmanship. Theola checks an enchanted ruby which interests her more than the plain gems. Turning it every which way, the shiny object reflects the morning sunlight almost like a mirror. Eager to test its power, she aims at a nearby bush and activates a basic spell.

    "Fireball"

    Normally this would create a ball of fire the size of a human head, but after channeling it through the gemstone in her hand, what came out of the other side was a massive blaze which engulfed and completely incinerated the bush. Polk and Theola could feel the strong heat on their skin even from 10 meters away. Not a single twig, leaf or blade of grass was left standing in the area-of-effect.

    "Amazing... A Class 2 spell became Class 4 simply by adding the catalyst."

    Classes are a simple system which the Magic Guild uses to categorize spells based on the amount of energy they produce. Class 1 is the weakest type of magic and can be used by anyone with a bit of training. Theola can use magic up to Class 3, which is the advanced level and includes the spells Lightning Spire, Swirling Inferno and Earth Prison among many others. Class 4 is the strongest magic that a single mage can use. It includes spells such as Wrath of the Sky Dragon which have a large area-of-effect and can only be used by talented mages after years of practice. There is a level even higher than that, Class 5, which can change the outcome of a battle with a single spell. However, this power can only be achieved by a group of skilled mages pooling their mana and working in synchronization. Not even magic catalysts allow a single mage to cast Class 5 magic.

    It should be noted that although the Magic Guild teaches the Class system, there are independent schools of magic who have their own systems for categorizing magic. One such example is the Amisos Magic Academy where Rigel Artemia and his peers were taught.

    "This ruby must have 95% purity or more to be capable of such a huge increase in power. I didn''t think Tyrin''s mines could produce something so pure."

    "It''s not from Tyrin, remember? The owner was a Zamorian so the gems were probably made there too."

    "You''re right, it slipped my mind. Still, is Zamora kingdom really that rich? How can a single noble have this kind of wealth? That woman wasn''t royalty or anything, was she?"

    "That can''t be. Royalty wouldn''t wander through a foreign town without their royal escorts and armed guards. Or maybe she was just an eccentric type? Well, it doesn''t matter who they belonged to anymore. They''re ours now."

    The two continue to rummage through the lockbox; picking up items one by one, examining them and then arranging them in rows on a blanket. After a while, Theola notices an extra compartment hidden near the bottom of the lockbox. The only clue for its existence is a small hole visible on the wooden surface. There is no bulge or handle.

    "Polk, can you open this? It looks like a keyhole."

    "I''ll get working on it."

    He retrieves his lock picking tools and starts working on the lock. After about 20 minutes of trying different methods and tools, the compartment finally opens with a faint clicking sound. It pops out like a spring, revealing a gemstone that is different from the rest. Instead of being polished or carved, it appears to be a clump of raw mineral about 7cm long and 4cm wide. Its shape is thicker at the base like a pine cone, but instead of scales it has sharp protrusions which resemble the rising flames of a campfire. It is made of two parts, each with a unique color. The top, smaller half is a purple so deep and mesmerizing that it seems like it''ll suck in one''s very soul. The bottom half is crimson like the setting sun. Both parts of the stone blend seamlessly at the halfway point, which could not be the result of craftsmanship. Clearly the stone must have come out of the ground in this form.

    An eerie power envelops the stone in the form of an aura. The two thieves felt a tingling in their spines when the compartment opened and the stone was revealed, especially the mage, Theola, who is more sensitive to such things. The sensation is similar to mana but also different. It''s like an intoxicating scent in the air, an enticing perfume which lights the sparks of desire and temptation in their hearts. At the same time, Theola''s notices something is not quite right.

    This is strange... My instincts are telling me to get away but... I can''t take my eyes off it. What is this tingling sensation?

    "That''s a weird looking¡ª"

    "Wait!"

    She blurts out a warning which stops Polk from picking up the object. Confused, he looks up and sees a perplexed frown on her face.

    "Something wrong?"

    She doesn''t respond, seemingly not hearing the question. Her gaze is locked onto the unusual gemstone. Polk grabs Theola''s arm and shakes her out of her stupor.

    "What''s wrong, Theo?"

    "I¡ª I''m not sure. The aura leaking from it is weird and... I''m not sure."

    "I''ll check" Polk says and he picks it up without further hesitation. He looks at it closely just like other previous gems and concludes "It is giving off a strange feeling. If even I can feel it then it must be strong magic. These pointy ends are really sharp too."

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "Maybe there''s a Class 5 spell¡ª"

    "That item is very dangerous! I implore you to leave it where you found it!"

    A third voice suddenly appears. As if their feet are on springs, they turn to see a familiar figure standing a few meters behind them. An ornate, bone-white robe, which covers her entirely from the neck down, flutters in the morning wind. The way it reflects the morning sunlight shows that it isn''t made out of ordinary silk. With pure black hair long enough to reach the grass, sapphire-blue eyes and an almost inhuman beauty, it''s an image that none can forget. Her demonic horns have been hidden away to avoid frightening people. She appears to be calm but her hands grip each other tightly, a sign that anxiety remains in her heart.

    "It can''t be. There was no one following us right?"

    "Yes, I made sure of it! She must''ve teleported to us somehow!"

    "But I thought teleporting doesn''t work from so far away."

    "In theory it can if you have a destination marker... That''s it; one or more of these catalysts are the markers! That''s how she found us, but why didn''t..."

    "Your powder didn''t work then. Or she had an antidote?"

    "That doesn''t make sense. Unless you screwed up, the powder is undetectable! Only a specific alchemic potion taken in advance could stop its effects."

    Bewildered at having been caught so simply, the two thieves rack their brains to come up with an explanation. Theola was not taught at the Amisos Magic Academy, so her knowledge of teleportation is slim. In truth, Nashira has been using Divine Step which only transports the user but is far more effective than ordinary teleportation magic. Now she is looking at the two in front of her with sorrowful eyes, wondering what to say next.

    I must avoid violent means. However, they cannot be allowed to take Master''s legacy. What should I do...?

    "Ugh, forget it. Doesn''t matter how it happened" a disgruntled Polk says. He unsheathes  the shortsword at his hip and says to the troubled Nashira "Turn around and go back the way you came before things get ugly."

    "I do not wish to start a conflict. We can resolve this peacefully. If you return the lockbox and its contents, I will not pursue you any further!" she replies.

    "You think we''ll give up just ''cause you know how to teleport? I''m a mage too! Get out of here before we ruin your pretty face!" Theola adds.

    Polk assumes an aggressive posture and Theola increases her aura. She aims the ruby in her hand at Nashira, threatening to use magic. It''s clear that neither one has any intention to compromise or surrender their loot.

    "That lockbox was entrusted to me by my deceased master. It''s all I have left to remember him by. Please, return it!"

    Nashira tries to plead with them. Polk shows no reaction, but Theola becomes even angrier, a combination of frustration at their failed plan and subconscious jealousy toward the seemingly fearless woman in front of her. Finally, she can''t endure it anymore.

    "Effusive Eruption"

    A composite fire-based spell which also manipulates the earth element is cast. The spell is amplified by the catalyst in her grip. Moments later, large cracks form on the rough soil around Nashira''s feet and burst open. Hot magma pours out while a cloud of ash and dust swallows Nashira''s figure. The scene is like a miniature volcanic explosion, creating a molten crater 3 meters in diameter and half a meter deep. The effect would be more potent if used on harder materials like solid rock, but even at this level it''s a Class 4 spell which can incinerate a whole group of people. Even Theola who cast the spell is surprised by its power.

    "Oi, Theo, that was overkill! I was just trying to scare her off!"

    "So what? In a fight between mages, he who strikes first wins. She wouldn''t back down so I ended quickly. The idiot should''ve known better now that we got our hands on her gems."

    "What a waste..." Polk says with a disappointed look. As a man, he didn''t want to witness the death of a beautiful woman. He also knows that saying this will upset his partner even more.

    "Let''s just get out of here before her friends arrive. They can''t be far behind."

    "Fine, let''s pack everything up."

    They decide to collect all the precious gemstones they had taken out of the lockbox and continue on their way, unaware of the degree to which they have underestimated their opponent.

    "Revertere"

    Moments later, a magic chant is heard and an invisible force pulls the enchanted ruby out of Theola''s grip. The catalyst zooms through the air like a missile, into the cloud of dust still scattering in front of them.

    "My teacher''s gemstones are too dangerous in the hands of someone ignorant of their power. Please return them before you inadvertently cause irreparable harm to yourself and those around you."

    Nashira''s figure emerges from the cloud of dust with the catalyst in her possession. She is completely uninjured. Even the white mage robe she wears doesn''t have a speck of ash or dust. Looking closely, one can see the dust being dispersed as if there is an invisible barrier protecting her. Molten minerals on the ground make hissing noises as she walks with even footsteps. Even more unusual, there is no footwear at all . Nashira is barefoot just like the time Rigel first met her, yet direct contact with the molten earth causes no visible harm nor discomfort.

    This bewildering scene leaves Polk staring with his mouth gaping open. He recalls the widespread rumors that a goddess had blessed Tyrin with her divine presence.

    Is she really divine? A daughter of the Olympians? Will we be punished by Hades for sacrilege?

    Theola has a different idea. She witnessed this kind of absolute defense that beggars belief once before at a conference between top officials of the Magic Guild.

    It it... an illusion? No wait, I remember this from a few years ago! It''s an ability called ''Telestic Barrier'' which negates all magic power on contact with the user. It was demonstrated by Archmage Waldemar for the Magic Guild. Does that mean she''s on the same level as the world-famous Archmage? I refuse to believe that two such monsters could exist in the same country!

    Telestic Barrier is a spell which can essentially block all damage caused by magic in exchange for consuming double the mana of the spell being blocked. It''s a very potent magic defense which comes with a severe cost attached, not to mention the difficulty to master it in the first place. For this reason, no ordinary mages would consider using it even if they knew how, since they would quickly burn through their entire mana pool.

    There are rare exceptions. Archmage Waldemar, the most famous member of the Magic Guild, is a man gifted with an almost god-like aura. His body holds many times the quantity of mana that even elite mage can hope to attain. It is rumored that the earth trembles merely by being in his presence and that he can suffocate a man to death with his aura alone. Someone like him can use Telestic Barrier without fear of being depleted before the opponent.

    "Hey, who the hell are you? Did you study under Archmage Waldemar?"

    Theola asks a question directed at Nashira who is still not showing any hostility even after being attacked so viciously. Nashira simply tilts her head and says "I do not know whom you are referring to. My teacher''s name is Lufus."

    "... Kleon Waldemar. You really don''t know the greatest mage in Amisos, maybe the whole world? Have you been living under a rock for the past century?"

    "Under a rock? Perhaps you are not far from the truth. I am ignorant of many things indeed. Regardless, I ask that you not continue this vain contest any further."

    While speaking, Nashira raises her free hand and points her index finger at Polk. Taking advantage of his confusion, she uses a constricting spell.

    "Binding Light"

    Before he can understand what happened, Polk finds himself immobilized by luminescent chains made of pure, white energy which coil around his entire body like a snake. He falls to the ground helplessly, dropping his sword and the unusual gemstone they were studying earlier.

    "Agh¡ª Theo, I can''t move!"

    "Shut up, I''m trying to think!"

    Nashira steadily aims the same finger at Theola. Without a catalyst boosting her power, the female thief doesn''t have any chance of piercing her opponent''s defense and she knows it.

    If even ''Effusive Eruption'' wasn''t strong enough, how can I win? Do I keep firing until I wear her down? Use another catalyst maybe? None of  that will work! But there must be a way. Surrendering here isn''t an option!

    Stealing from nobility is punishable by death in Tyrin and Amisos as a whole. If they are caught here, both of the career thieves can expect to be wearing ropes around their necks by the end of the week. They can''t trust what the strange woman before them said about not pursuing them. In their experience, nobles are never that kind or merciful. Zamorian nobility should be no different. Hence why they can''t afford to simply give up.

    "Hah¡ª"

    Theola turns out to be surprisingly quick on her feet. She dodges Nashira''s magic by diving to the side in a desperate move. After a short acrobatic roll, she immediately recovers her standing position. In her hand is the unusual gemstone which Polk dropped before. She was able to pick it up during the tumble. Although her breathing is rough and sweat is pouring down her face from the tension, a snarky grin appears.

    "No!"

    Upon realizing what she''s about to do, Nashira''s composure vanishes.

    "You said this thing is dangerous, right? Let''s see how dangerous!" Theola shouts.

    "Please, stop it!"

    The stone''s mystical aura expands as mana is injected into it. She intends to activate whatever spell is cast upon it, a Class 5 type if she guessed correctly. With that much power, Nashira''s defenses can be overwhelmed. The spell might also harm the two thieves if the area-of-effect is too large, but Theola is too agitated to consider that right now. It only takes a few moments to realize the severity of her mistake.

    An indescribable sensation appeared the instant she activated the stone. Her awareness expanded to encompass everything around her. An incredible, empowering feeling as if nothing is impossible anymore. However, this feeling ended the same moment it began and was replaced by cold. Nothing but frigid cold. A vast, empty coldness so intense that it can swallow everything; Theola, her devoted partner, Tyrin, Amisos and then the entire world. All would disappear into a black void from which there is no escape. At the same time, the three who are present heard a morbid, otherworldly chant.

    "Ex mundi irritum factum est ut liceat nobis audientibus coelestium siderum. Offerimus, ut oculis aspicere mereamur aeternis. Offerimus, ut sciamus cerebro transcendit. Offerimus inmenso mundo corporibus unitas ut cooperatores simus veritatis. O magnum, quaesumus! Lineam cerebro nostro oculis!"

    [From the cosmic void, the Celestial came so that we may be granted audience with the stars. We offer our eyes so that we may attain a glimpse of the eternal. We offer our brains so that we may understand the transcendent. We offer our bodies so that we may become one with the boundless universe. Oh, Great One, we beseech you! Line our brain with eyes!]

    During an instant that seemed to stretch on forever, a choir of sinister voices spoke of inscrutable things in a language which the two thieves should not be able to understand, yet the meaning somehow entered their consciousness and resonated deep within.

    Theola briefly becomes aware of her surroundings. Her arms are stretched out at her sides and she is gazing up at the sky as though in prayer to the divine. She realizes she has completely lost control of her body, which is now possessed by some malevolent force. The cold continues to spread, devouring her with no hope of resistance. As the last fragments of her consciousness fade into darkness, her mind makes a desperate plea for help.

    Divine Step

    Nashira resists the maddening voices which call out to her from the gemstone. In the blink of an eye, she teleports to Theola''s side and firmly grabs the hand which holds the stone. Its dark, malignant aura attacks her mercilessly at such close proximity. Nashira''s body feels as heavy as lead and refuses to move for a short moment. Then, she releases her own aura and sharpens it to the limit while uttering a chant.

    "Crepusculum cadit, umbrae recedere!" [Twilight falls, shadows recede!]

    The dark aura quickly vanishes as though the hole through which it leaked has been plugged. Theola''s rigid body is set free from the power which possessed it and falls. Nashira catches her falling body and lowers it gently to the ground. She removes the cursed gemstone and hides it away in her robes. Now she is finally able to relax.

    "Why¡ª Why are humans so reckless? Must I use force every time to save them from their own foolishness?"

    Nashira vents her frustration to no one in particular. No one is around except the two thieves who are both unconscious. They are fortunate to have escaped with their lives relatively intact. If Nashira had not intervened, a fate far worse than death awaited both of them. It''s still unknown what damage Theola''s mind may have suffered due to direct contact with the cursed gemstone.

    "Master... The task you entrusted me feels more out of reach with every passing day..."

    <hr />

    Author''s Note: I hope you enjoyed this double release. Some major hints about the story''s general direction are revealed in this chapter. Let me know what you think, and as always, thanks for reading!

 Chapter 38: The Storm Begins

    It happened while Rigel and his comrades were resting from their nighttime ordeal. Thick, grey clouds gradually moved in from the edge of the horizon and covered the sky. Although morning had already come, the sun was nowhere to be seen because of the approaching storm. The rumbling sound of thunder became more and more prominent until it was loud enough to wake a man from his sleep. Air humidity increased and strong winds gave a sign of what was to come.

    "It''s going to rain, isn''t it?"

    "Yes... and it looks like a thunderstorm, a big one."

    Inaya and Gamonias gaze at the darkened skies with some concern. Rainfall is rarely good news for a soldier at war. They cannot afford to run and hide in some shelter until it ends. A lot depends on their effort to stall Nestor Hadwin''s army. They must grit their teeth and endure it as armor and clothes become soaked, cold and heavy. Discomfort aside, the battle itself can be heavily influenced by bad weather. Equipment will rust, gunpowder will refuse to ignite, the ground gets muddy and slippery. Such an environment is bad both for heavily armored soldiers and for nimble ones.

    "Some of our members are going to have a hard time if it starts pouring hard, especially the mages. We could lose a third of our offensive power. Should we change plans? What''s the captain going to do?"

    Inaya asks for Gamo''s opinion since he is one of the oldest members and understands Henin Asher''s thoughts better than anyone thanks to many years of working together.

    "The enemy will suffer the same as us."

    "Maybe, but with our numbers we can''t get any advantage."

    "We don''t need an advantage, we just need to stall."

    "What about our newest member? Can Rigel hold his own without fire and lightning magic?"

    These two elements are the preferred form of offensive spellcasting. What Inaya is referring to is the fact that some environments take a huge toll on spellcasting. Heavy rain in particular can make fire and lightning spells ineffective and outright dangerous to attempt. Dark, arcane and earth spells are somewhat more reliable but still lose a large part of their potency. Wind and water magic, on the other hand, will actually gain power in the rain but not to the point where they compensate for the other elements. Nonetheles, any mage worth his salt must learn to use at least one of the two, lest he find himself unable to use magic due to simple bad weather.

    Gamo smiles and says "So now you''re calling him by name instead of newbie or rookie? Does that mean you finally acknowledge him?"

    "Pfft, just answer the question" she makes a sound with her lips and responds dismissively to avoid that topic.

    "Can he fight in rain, you ask? I don''t know. Have you tried asking him personally?"

    "I thought you did that already."

    "Well I haven''t, so you should go ask him since you brought it up. Maybe you''ll get to know him better in the process. It''s important to understand those who fight alongside you."

    "Fine, I''ll do it!" she says and then walks away annoyed, like a child who didn''t get their way.

    Gamo hides his amusement at Inaya''s chagrin. He already knows that Rigel is quite adept with all five elements. However, the way Inaya behaves around Rigel shows that some bad blood remains between them. She can be a rather spiteful person and gets jealous easily. This is a cause of concern should they fall into a situation where their survival depends on being able to trust each other.

    Thankfully he''s been very patient during her occasional temper tantrums. I''ll remember to thank him for that. He''s more mature than Inaya even though he''s also much younger. Such a fascinating young lad.

    <><><><><>

    Rigel is sitting under the shade of a tall tree while having what could be called a breakfast. In truth, it''s just the usual dry meat and bread which he eats at almost every meal. This is the most a soldier can hope for during a military campaign. He could take some time to go hunting and foraging in the area, but this carries certain risks which captain Henin Asher would frown upon, seeing how they''re in the middle of a crucial mission.

    Ever since I completed the Origin rite, I can get by with less food than usual. It''s very convenient during times like these.

    Other soldiers of Bloodmoon who are nearby also take the time to rest or eat. There''s no way to know when they might be on the move again, so they must make full use of rest time while they can.

    "Hey, Rigel! It''s going to pour hard today. Can you handle a fight in the rain?" Inaya questions in a neutral tone.

    "I suppose so. I''ll just use the water and wind so there''s no need to materialize anything" he says curtly and then looks down again at the piece of bread in hand.

    Looking vexed at the lazy response, Inaya changes the subject to something which intrigued her in the past but never found a good chance to say.

    "You never mentioned what your affinity is. Could it be the dark arts since you already know them so well at your age? Or maybe something more conventional like elemental magic?"

    A few other soldiers look in Inaya and Rigel''s direction with interested eyes. They too are curious to know more about the young man who demonstrated a mastery far above his age. An affinity is a bias that every spellcaster has toward a particular element or type of magic. Similarly to eye color, magic affinity is an inborn trait which does not change at any point during the caster''s life. It also gives some indication of the caster''s personality. For example, those with a fire affinity tend to be short-tempered and also find it much easier to learn fire magic. A spell like Rain of Fire, which on average takes a year to master, would only take half as long (6 months) for someone with a fire affinity. The vast majority of spellcasters tend to specialize in magic related to their affinity.

    "I never mentioned it because I don''t have one..."

    While continuing to sit and eat on the soft grass, Rigel makes a statement Inaya did not expect to hear.

    "What do you mean you don''t have one? The only people without an affinity are those with no aptitude for magic. There must be some element, some magic school you find better than the rest."

    He stays silent for a few moments and then finds an answer in early memories.

    "During my childhood, I was curious about water manipulation. It''s what got me invested in magic studies. I guess I liked playing with fluid dynamics and water was the simplest source. That interest faded and eventually disappeared the older I became but it''s the closest thing I have to an affinity. Now, I can use all five elements more or less equally. None of them feels easier than the rest. As for the exotic schools like dark or arcane, they were both very challenging. I went through every book I could find on the subject and devised my own experiments to fill in the gaps where possible."

    He intentionally omits the fact that he can use chaos magic while making it sound like he isn''t even aware of its existence. Inaya, Gamo and Asher have seen him use Divine Step once inside the mines of Tyrin and he wants to check if they recognized it.

    Although the Chaos Mage was active in Zamora a few hundred years ago, her magic is still viewed as a taboo in much of the world. It''s possible that Bloodmoon and King Hamal will turn against him if they figure out the extent of his abilities.

    If I become a wanted man in Zamora too, things will be very difficult going forward.

    Inaya looks incredulous about something. "But aren''t you only 19 years-old? No matter what academy you went to or how good the teachers were, you must be exceptionally talented to have done all that in such a short time. I know a lot of people who would do anything to be in your position."

    Hearing a different line than he expected, Rigel winces at those words. He is reminded of bad experiences from his days at the Amisos Magic Academy. It was a highly competitive environment, filled with prideful nobles who made it a breeding ground for jealousy and resentment. Students like Rigel who displayed uncommon ability were scorned and looked down upon by their peers. At the time, Rigel was doing his best to avoid conflict. Some interpreted this as cowardice and tried to hinder him by sabotaging his work. Even so, Rigel accepted this as the way things were and never complained to the academy staff nor to Amir, his mentor at the time.

    Most of all, I hated it when people dismissed the results of my efforts as mere talent. It''s one of the big reasons why I started doing research during my private time whenever possible. Why couldn''t they just leave me alone...

    Returning to the present, he buries these unpleasant memories in the back of his mind. He relaxes the annoyed expression on his face and looks up at Inaya.

    No, this is different from back then. It''s not hostility or mockery. This subtle disturbance in her aura... some jealousy perhaps?

    Even while the human body is at rest, mana continues to flow within at all times. This flow is disturbed when a person is emotional, particularly from strong emotions like anger and sorrow. Rigel is slowly learning to make connections between them and the subtle changes in mana, allowing him to guess the emotional state of the person in front of him.

    Inaya doesn''t look angry so it must be anxiety or jealousy. It''s still hard to tell them apart. I''m not even close to Nashira''s level yet.

    This skill was perfected by the mysterious woman who was kind enough to teach it to him. She also noted that if the person being read is manipulating their mana, such as during spellcasting, this drowns out the minor disturbances caused by emotion.

    No matter the intention, at best this is meaningless small-talk or worse she''s looking for information on Nashira or myself. Sorry Inaya, I''m not interested in providing either at the moment.

    "I reached my current level after years of hard studying, practice and experimentation. Call it talent or what have you, I don''t care. Now if don''t mind, I''d like to finish my meal in peace."

    He shuts down the conversation with no second thoughts. Inaya can guess from his behavior that something she said rubbed him the wrong way.

    What''s he so upset about? Is it because I called him talented? It''s supposed to be a compliment!

    Her life experience while learning magic is very different from Rigel''s. It can''t be helped she doesn''t understand his revulsion to the word ''talent''.

    "There is movement from the enemy camps!"

    Another young man''s voice sounds the alarm for everyone present. It appeared high above their heads, from Qasim who was hidden among the branches of the same tree Rigel was leaning against. His excellent eyesight makes him the first choice as scout and lookout man for Asher''s team. Without any need to wait for their captain''s orders, the soldiers of Bloodmoon drop everything and start preparing, Inaya and Rigel included.

    <><><><><>

    Before the death of King Leo Artemia, the kingdom of Amisos enjoyed an almost three decade-long peace. Most people would mention this as a good thing. Peace is preferable to the chaos and bloodshed of war. However, the major clans controlling the northern part of Amisos had different ideas.

    ''Peace makes us weak'' they said. Without an opportunity for large-scale conflict for such a long time, the vast majority of soldiers in Amisos have never fought a big battle. Worried by this lack of real combat experience among their troops, Councilor Lachlan and his associates searched for what they needed in neighbouring countries.

    Less than a year before the civil war began, Councilor Hadwin, whose lands are near the northern border, contracted a certain well-known mercenary band and secretly brought them to Amisos. The group was originally based in the Athenite Empire and sold their services to the highest bidder. Due to their extensive history, they came to be known by several different names: Bruisers, the Steel Legion and Sons of Bellerophon. The band''s name was suddenly changed to ''Grey Raptors'' for political reasons and to conceal their identity after being hired to fight in Amisos.

    Numbering just over 100 fighters, this mercenary group is known as one of the strongest in the Athenite Empire. A low headcount comes from their strict requirements to join the band, among which is individual strength. With plenty of skilled warriors and mages among them, they are flexible, mobile and willing to take on all kinds of dangerous jobs; qualities which are highly valued in any armed troop. Having participated in open-field battles on dozens of occasions, many of their members died as a result. The ones who survived became hardened veterans of the battlefield, each one with a kill count in the dozens. Compared to Bloodmoon who specializes in covert missions, the Grey Raptors are far more experienced with conventional warfare.

    This group was currently charging down the grassy plain on the strong backs of their warhorses. Only the front line of riders can be seen from a distance due to their tight, triangular formation. It would be impossible for a hundred men on horseback to maintain this formation during a charge without good discipline. The front lines are comprised of warriors wearing expensive plate armor, including helmets. Their round shields are large enough to cover the whole upper body and have a faint magical glow. Even the horses are protected by plates of metallic armor with a silvery sheen covering their heads and upper body. None of the cavalry riders is wearing a distinctive color, so outsiders can''t guess who the leader is.

    "They finally brought out the big guns. About 100 of them" Henin Asher states with a grave tone. He knows better than to underestimate them because of their numbers. A warrior of Asher''s level can judge the strength of his opponent at a glance even without mana senses.

    "We''re in for a hard fight. Those shields are probably enchanted. I don''t see any flags or banners at all. Do you recognize that emblem on the shields?" Gamonias asks of the young man beside him who possesses sharp eyes.

    Qasim strains his eyes to look in the distance. "A man with a spear is riding a winged horse. It''s a depiction of Bellerophon, a hero of the old legends."

    "We can''t identify them just from that. Should we retreat, captain?"

    "That''s not a bad idea, but..."

    Asher is hesitating. Based on the latest communication, King Hamal''s army is 5 more days away from Tyrin. It will only take 2 days for Hadwin''s forces to reach the city if Bloodmoon retreats now. They need to slow them further if the city is to be saved. However, if they don''t retreat and instead take on a fight against an unknown enemy, many of Bloodmoon''s members may be lost. Asher must decide if he should prioritize the city or the lives of his comrades and friends.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    There was no time to wait for the King''s response. This lack of information is making things difficult. Fighting here could turn out to be meaningless in the long run. Should I take the risk regardless?

    Objectively speaking, Tyrin has little value to Zamora even as an ally. Its military strength is low and its location has no real strategic value at this time. Zamora could pull all of their soldiers out of the city and allow it to be captured, thus delaying and draining Councilor Hadwin forces while allowing King Hamal more time to prepare. Some would call it dishonorable, but it''s an effective tactic.

    I can''t do it. My King would be livid if he heard we allowed thousands of allies to die for this reason. It''s not the way he taught us to fight. That being the case, what is the best course of action at this moment...?

    Nearly a full minute of silence passes. It''s too short for making life-and-death choices, but with the thundering sound of hooves getting louder and a distant cloud of dust getting larger, there is no time remaining.

    "For now, let''s fight. Gamo, I need you to send a signal to the other teams. Everyone else, get to your horses and prepare for battle!"

    <><><><><>

    An orb of energy rises high into the sky, its light strong enough to be seen in broad daylight. It shows a single color which changes over time, each color symbolizing a simple instruction. First it shows a purple which suggests to the other members of Bloodmoon that it''s an order from the captain. It switches to a redder tone, meaning a bloody battle is ahead. Lastly, it uses a greenish tone which instructs them to abandon last night''s tactic and regroup instead. Even if these vague orders are understood by the enemy, it''s not much of a loss. Asher trusts the team captains to use their own judgement and adapt as the situation changes. Priority one is the mission''s success.

    Asher deduced from the enemy''s movements that they have no plans to split into smaller groups like before. They advance steadily with all 100 troops in a southern direction, even ignoring the signal sent by Gamo. If Bloodmoon is to fight them, they must consolidate their forces as well.

    "We''re going to distract them a little time ''til then. Rigel, stick closely behind me at all times. Tomek, your team is our tail for now."

    "Yes, captain."

    Leaving behind the trees and vegetation where they hid, the 11 fighters advance into the grassy plain and stop in the path of the approaching force.

    A spell which manifests as a formless, transparent mass of energy is fired at long distance by Gamonias while on horseback. It hits the enemy front line, colliding against their raised shields with a bang. The mana bursts outward, hitting the armor of others nearby with flashy sparks. The riders continue their charge as if nothing happened.

    "Confirmed their shields are resistant against magic. Everyone be careful, they''re well equipped."

    "I can hit their unarmored back line easily from here" a mage from Tomek''s group declares. "Lightning Spire"

    The spell is perfectly positioned a couple meters above the enemy and takes into account the moving target. However, in the few seconds before activation, while the magic was charging, the enemy group reacts immediately by spreading out without breaking their triangular formation. Streaks of lightning rain down around them without hitting anything other than ground. Their formation was spaced out to avoid the area-of-effect magic, clearly a practiced move. Instead of using magic to block it, they conserved mana by simply avoiding it. The Bloodmoon soldier who cast it, however, expended a fifth of his total mana due to long distance spellcasting, wasted mana which won''t recover until he has time to rest. After that, the Grey Raptors converge back to their initial formation.

    "Olen, that was a stupid move." Gamonias'' surprisingly angry voice is aimed at the man behind him who fired the previous spell, his disappointment evident to all. "An apprentice mage could''ve neutralized that kind of attack. Do I need to teach you the rules of counter-magic again?"

    Aware and ashamed of his mistake, the one named Olen lowers his head. "Sorry... I lost my composure. I''ll be more careful in the future."

    "If you survive ''til then."

    Ouch, that''s harsh. I see Gamo isn''t type to act nice when someone screws up. It sounds like he a teacher in the past? Rigel wonders.

    In the next moment, his senses discover a magic source approaching at high speed. His awareness grasps the shape, scale and vibrations which determine spell type, trajectory and scope. There is no time to warn the others however.

    "Enemy fire!"

    Inaya senses the attack and shouts. Fortunately, a counter was already prepared as she gave the warning.

    "Winter''s Chill"

    Gamonias intercepts the imminent attack with a composite water spell enhanced with arcane magic. The glowing orange projectile heading toward them dissipates as it passes through a dense cloud of chilled air and ice. He correctly anticipated the trajectory of the fire-based attack and took advantage of the high moisture in the atmosphere to create the perfect counter-magic. Most spells can be neutralized in this cost-efficient way, which is why first-rate mages will avoid using a lot of mana for one attack unless they''re certain it will hit.

    Rigel was about to use a counter of his own, but stays his hand after seeing that Gamonias handled it. He returns his attention to the surroundings. They''re already in attack range. Any moment of carelessness is dangerous. The enemy calvary continues to shorten the distance at a steady pace. They will be in melee range in less than a minute.

    "It''s time. Tomek''s team will go west to the woods. We''re heading south. Inaya, you know what to do. Move!"

    On the captain''s mark, they split up as planned. The Zamorian horses put their powerful muscles to work and begin racing across the grassland at high speed. Asher''s team is slightly faster since they''re using the road which leads to the city of Tyrin. Relying on the strength of their mounts, they gain distance from the enemy.

    Inaya turns around on her horse and fires a weak spell at the pursuers. It''s easily negated by their mages, but this was expected. She''s just trying to draw their attention at the moment. However, the Grey Raptors do not react as hoped. They change direction and start chasing after the other group. Even as they turn, one of their mages fires a spell at Inaya, which ends up neutralized by counter-magic.

    "Captain, they''re ignoring us and chasing Tomek!"

    "We''re going to pursue them then. Everyone keep an eye out for possible ambushes" Asher warns loudly enough to be heard over the horses'' gallop.

    "Understood."

    The team slows down to turn right before returning to their furious gallop. A long chase ensues with the Grey Raptors pursuing Tomek''s team and Asher following at a short distance behind. Every minute sees at least one spell being fired from either side. Of course, with so many skilled mages present, none of the spells ends up doing damage. On Rigel''s side, Gamo and Inaya take turns blocking projectiles and area-of-effect is dodged by swerving their horses to the side. Ranged magic attacks are continually exchanged between all three groups, including Tomek''s team which has only one mage, but it''s all fruitless. Neither side is surprised by this outcome however.

    "Take turns if you have to but keep up the harassment" was Asher''s instruction. This was mentioned for Rigel''s benefit, since the others were familiar with these tactics.

    It may seem like a waste to use magic in such a useless fashion, but the intention is not necessarily to cause damage. Certainly they would be happy to see a spell land, but it''s just as important to constantly harass the enemy. This has the effect of distracting them and keeping tensions high, since failing to block a spell could end in someone''s death. No matter how well-trained, humans are vulnerable to mental stress and exhaustion.

    "Arrows incoming!"

    Asher''s team quickly catches up to the Grey Raptors who are burdened by heavy armor. The mercenaries take out bows and start shooting back when this happens. Arrows can be blocked with shields which most warriors have, but the mages do not. In a typical battle formation, mages are always the back line. They have no need for shields since they''re protected by armored warriors on the front. Magic can also block arrows, though it''s highly undesirable to do so for any period of time. It''s a huge waste of mana and anticipating the path of arrows is a challenge even for excellent mages. A wall of earth could be erected if they were standing still, but this isn''t an option on horseback. Worst of all, a horse''s large body makes an easier target than a human. If the horse goes down, the rider won''t escape even if he survives the fall.

    "Shift more to the left!"

    It''s a bad idea to stay directly behind in a chase on horseback while getting shot at. Ideally, the pursuers want be positioned a bit off to the side. Unfavorable wind makes the arrows deviate strongly and therefore miss, thus forcing the mercenary band to use only magic.

    "Stay on my tail and watch our flanks! We''re close to the forest!"

    A thin wall of trees in the distance gets bigger as they approach. It can''t really be called a forest since the vegetation is too sparse, but it''s a convenient spot for an ambush. The trees provide good cover and obscure the area. A handful of figures on horseback are faintly visible between the tree trunks. They''re all wearing cloaks which hide the armor underneath, but Rigel recognizes them as soldiers of Bloodmoon. In other words, allies.

    I see, they were preparing an ambush with the other teams. But the enemy must realize that as well. Why are they just charging in blindly? Are they overconfident? They must have some kind of plan. It would be too stupid to charge into an obvious ambush with us flanking them like this.

    "Go left!"

    Another shout from Asher interrupts Rigel''s thoughts. Just as the warning is given, two small groups split off from the band of mercenaries, one on each side, and circle around the back as if to surround Asher''s team. Both groups are lightly armored and therefore much faster than the main force which keeps charging ahead toward the trees. With Rigel''s group turning left as instructed, they avoid the encirclement and only the left-side group remains in attack range.

    The captain anticipated the flanking attempt before the enemy started to move. It''s almost like he can see the future. Is this the power of experience?

    A ball of lightning whizzes past him at less than a meter distance. The enemy spell was poorly aimed so there was no need to defend. However, it takes a brave soul to ignore a potentially lethal spell like this. It''s close enough that he can feel a slight tingle on his ear from the electricity. After having spells thrown at him countless times at the Academy though, he''s quite used to it.

    "Whoa there."

    He feels a shiver in the animal beneath him. Zamorian warhorses are quite tolerant even in a situation where dangerous magic is being fired at them, but even they can''t help but shiver in fear sometimes. He gently strokes the back of the animal''s head to soothe it and then looks back toward the enemy riders.

    The closest group is roughly 50m off to the side with the second gaining on them from behind. There are about 10 in total, with the other 90 still moving toward the forest on the right. With every second they draw closer. Rigel''s position is slightly behind and to the right of his own team, so he can see everything with no obstruction.

    Suddenly, a massive swell of aura draws his attention to the first, closest group.

    It feels like a big attack is coming.

    His eyes zero in on the culprit, a hooded figure wearing a featureless, grey mage robe. His muscular hands are holding a weapon one wouldn''t expect a mage to have. It''s a large axe with a strongly curved blade, commonly known as a crescent axe. Its size is more than average and made entirely out of metal. Even a strong warrior needs both hands to swing something so heavy. However, its appearance is closer to an ornament than a weapon. The upper part of the handle has detailed carvings. Its silvery shine shows that it''s polished regularly. Two small strands of what seems to be red cloth are attached to bottom. A single gem is embedded in the middle part of the blade, where it connects to the handle. Rigel cannot see it well from his position but he can feel strong mana coursing through it.

    That''s no ordinary item. It''s a high-quality enchantment. What is he going to do with it from that far? It''s too heavy to throw, especially on horseback. Maybe it''s some type of wind enchantment?

    While similar thoughts are occurring among Rigel''s comrades, the man raises the weapon above his head. Defying common sense, he swings down hard with both hands and the axe leaves his grip.

    "Watch out!"

    The large blade becomes a blur as it spins rapidly on itself. It ignores gravity while picking up speed as it flies toward them in a straight line. Its sharp glow cuts through the air with terrifying speed, yet with surprising silence. Getting hit means losing a limb at the very least and blocking isn''t an option. Rigel''s group disperses in every direction, with each member changing course to avoid getting hit. Rigel pulls the reins on his horse to slow down, allowing the weapon to pass harmlessly in front. Having avoided the attack, he then speeds up again to catch up with the others.

    That was a bit scary. I still don''t understand though. Who would throw an enchanted weapon like that? Will they pick it up after¡ª

    A skin-crawling sound is suddenly heard. It''s the sound of steel rending flesh. In the time it took to glance at the enemy riders, the enchanted axe deviated from it''s expected path and circled around behind Rigel''s group, only to come back like a boomerang without losing any speed at all.

    It only took a moment of inattention. With force several times stronger and faster than a warrior''s swing, the blade shreds through flesh and bone like a hot knife through butter. Splashes of blood paint the ground with a beautiful crimson. The first drops of rain begin to fall as a severed head rolls across the countryside grass, still gushing out warm blood.

 Chapter 39: Natures Wrath

    Author''s note: Happy belated New Years'' everyone! A year has passed since I started writing Crimson Sky. The story has since expanded in both narrative and scope, as though it took on a life of its own. Quite a few big developments are planned for this year and I hope all of you enjoy them. Though I may be slow to release new chapters at times, I will continue writing for the foreseeable future. Thanks all for your words of encouragement and good luck in 2016.

    <hr />

    Just a few months after flooding destroyed much of the southern Amisos agriculture, a large thunderstorm has appeared once again, quickly covering the grasslands north of Tyrin. The dark clouds do not care for those who are still trying to recover, the starving villages and the ensuing chaos. Clouds have no minds of their own. They cannot feel pity for the plight of mankind. All they are is a manifestation of nature''s laws.

    The people of Amisos believe in the Olympian gods, beings of supernatural power who occupy a domain above the reach of mortals and who hold some interest in human affairs. By praying and making offering to the gods, the people hope to be spared from nature''s wrath. On this day, those prayers were not answered.

    The storm cloud is nearly 20km high and hovers at low altitude, occupying the sky from one end of the horizon to the other. Strong winds are already ripping leaves from trees and forcing the weaker trees to bend down. The earth absorbs the fresh rain as it falls. However, this is only the beginning. Soon it will overflow just as it did earlier in the year.

    Zamorian warhorses push bravely against the elements as they carry the soldiers of Bloodmoon on their backs at full speed. Currently, a group of five is being chased by enemy riders. Among them are Inaya, Qasim, Mikel, Gamonias and Asher. Conspicuously missing from the group is Rigel who was at the back of their formation. His body can be seen lying in the grass further behind. The headless corpse of his horse is lying beside him, still bleeding out onto the ground.

    "Rigel was hit by the enemy attack! We need to go back for him!" Gamo shouts.

    He was located directly in front of Rigel and narrowly avoided the enemy''s enchanted axe as it tried to cut him apart. Even though he didn''t see the attack coming, he sensed the mana inside the axe. Had the targets been the three warriors instead, at least one would have died. None of them were prepared to face a weapon which could change course mid-flight. Ordinary magic cannot maneuver a weapon in mid-air like this.

    Rigel wasn''t quite as fortunate. He sensed the attack and moved to avoid it, but not fast enough. Although the blade only grazed him, it was enchanted with wind magic which left a nasty cut in Rigel''s left shoulder blade. The axe cleanly cut off the head of his horse and continued to fly like an unstoppable missile. The horse collapsed mid-gallop and sent Rigel tumbling hard across the ground.

    "Is he alive?" Asher asks the obviously concerned Gamonias as they continue riding with the enemy riders hot on their heels.

    "He''s in one piece! I can turn back and pick him up right now while the rest of you bait the enemy."

    "No, don''t do that!" Inaya objects. "You''ll be killed along with him! The best we can do now is escape and free him later."

    The strongest warrior of the group, Mikel, laughs.

    "You scared now? Come on, we can take''em no problem, ''long as we watch out for that flying axe."

    "I''m not scared, I just know better than to do something stupid!" she fires back, clearly offended by his remark.

    "We can''t just leave him behind. He''ll be tortured and executed." Gamo complains.

    Meanwhile Asher''s mind quickly goes through various possibilities, his years of experience allowing him to think calmly even in this tense situation.

    If I let Gamo go back for Rigel, both of them could end up captured or killed. Aside from the five chasing us, there''s another five who aren''t far behind. If we turn around, we''ll end up fighting all of them at once.

    Even without a mage''s senses, Asher has a sharp intuition. He has a talent for making accurate, split-second decisions even with little or no information. Right now, that intuition is telling him the situation is bad. He is confident they can fight evenly for a while, but this enemy must not be underestimated, especially the mage with the enchanted axe. The man has a dangerous air around him.

    "Gamonias, I understand your point but Inaya is right. We need to keep moving and hope all 10 of our pursuers follow. Rigel was warned of the risks beforehand. If he''s lucky, he will escape on his own."

    "That so, captain? You scared too?"

    "Mikel, don''t make me repeat myself. We are the right arm of the King. Our purpose is to serve him, not your thirst for blood. You too, Gamo, follow orders."

    "Puh, fine. Whatever you say" the muscular warrior replies with a disappointed tone.

    Gamo stays silent. He isn''t happy with the decision but he also knows that there''s no point arguing with Henin Asher once his mind is set on something.

    If that''s your decision then I''ll trust in it, old friend. I just hope we don''t regret this. Losing that young man will be more than a setback.

    ---------------------------------------------

    Although Rigel managed to retain his head, he is in no condition to continue fighting. His shoulder is seriously wounded. A few weak bones cracked during the fall. The right leg is dislocated, making him unable to even stand upright. The side of his head is bleeding visibly after scraping a rock during the tumble earlier. Blows to the head are particularly bad for mages since brain damage can severely diminish spellcasting ability and is impossible to recover from. The brain cannot regenerate damage like other organs. It could end a mage''s career for life. Healing magic and alchemic potions can repair wounds but only to a point. Worst of all, he lost consciousness.

    As the falling rain intensifies and thunder rumbles in the skies above, the sound of hooves appears nearby.

    "Hey, that one''s still alive" a voice says.

    A group of five armed mercenaries in leather gear arrive. Four of them carry swords and knives while the fifth one is a mage. Although they were chasing after Asher''s team earlier, now they seem to have lost interest. One of them dismounts and walks closer to Rigel''s body and says "You sure? Looks dead to me."

    "Of course I''m sure. He''s a mage too, judging from the aura."

    "Oh, you''re right. Still got a pulse even though he''s bleeding everywhere. Won''t be long now ''til he sees Hades though."

    "Should we bring it back then? We might get some information" a third soldier asks his comrades.

    "Didn''t General Ulrich say to kill them all? Besides, the plan was to follow Titus and back him up."

    "Haha, Titus doesn''t need help from us. That guy could take on all six of them by himself, and then some. We''re just helping ''cause the boss worries too much."

    "I heard these Zamorians are supposed to be strong. They killed over a hundred troops and bombarded the camps all night, but all they do so far is run. Hope they put up more of a fight."

    "Who cares if they killed a bunch of weaklings? This country''s full of ''em."

    Now the mercenaries stand around spouting idle banter and showing no interest in their initial target, nor their comrades who are fighting not far from here. Even if their loud voices wake Rigel up, he can''t run or fight because of his wounds. It looks certain that his fate is sealed, however¡ª

    What a silly position to be in.

    ¡ªa voice appears in the darkness that is Rigel''s unconscious mind, a voice only Rigel can hear.

    Let your attention slip for a second and now you''re eating dirt because of it, not to mention your skull almost cracked open because of that jagged rock on the ground.

    There are undertones of cynicism and mockery instead of the playfulness it once had.

    ...

    Oh, is that anger I sense? Good.

    ...

    So what? There''s nothing special about that magic. Controlling an object with mana tethers is nothing new. Once he lets go of the axe, it can only move in a set pattern. ''Fire Tempest'' is the same thing, only more flexible.

    ...

    Alright then, what now? A bunch of mercenaries sent by those rotten nobles are about to finish you off. Feel like dying today?

    ...

    Well then, it''s not a problem if I take the reins for a little while.

    ...

    That''s awfully picky of you. Complain when you''ve regained your senses. Until then, pipe down so I can get us out of this mess.

    Rigel''s body squirms while lying on the ground. His free hand slowly pulls a small vial containing a healing potion out of his robes. He removes the cork with the thumb and sticks it in his open mouth awkwardly. Due to his wounds, every movement is very painful as if rusty nails are stuck in his joints. He simply holds the vial loosely and lets the alchemic liquid fall down his throat on its own. Some dirt and blades of grass also get in his mouth. He merely swallows everything as best he can in this difficult position. A slow healing process begins which is visible as flickering in his aura. One of the mercenaries notices the activity.

    "Hey lads, he''s moving. Looks like Schaf woke him up with his big mouth."

    With a smirk on his face, one of the figures with a sword at his hip and thick leather shoes walks over to Rigel who is struggling to get up. He plants a kick right in Rigel''s chest without hesitation, sending him rolling on the ground. Another cracked rib is added to his injuries.

    "Since you''re awake now, listen up. Schaf wants to put your head on a spike and Dax thinks it would be better to string you up like a puppet. We can''t decide. What do you think, Zamorian dog?"

    "Beg for your life and maybe we''ll let you go!" another one says while snickering.

    "Lads, I have an idea. General Ulrich does this thing where he cuts the throat at just the right angle, and if the guy can say something funny before he bleeds to death, he is healed as a reward!"

    "That guy''s a real pro at this stuff. I hear he''s got all kinds of tools and techniques honed over the years. We should ask him to teach us sometime."

    The mercenaries laugh together at the suggestion. Next to them, a disheveled Rigel is on his hands and knees. Dry blood and mud are caked on his hair. The rain washed off some of it, but now there is also mud covering half his face and his robe after the kick he received. An ordinary person would feel pity at this sight. For these soldiers however, toying with their enemies is one of the few sources of entertainment. Torturing captured prisoners was frowned upon during King Leo''s rule, but these mercenaries from the Athenite Empire have no such restraints. Even as the rain falls and soaks their clothes, they act like they''re playing a game.

    "He''s on all fours now. Lads, I think he''s actually going to beg!

    "Hahaha, seriously?"

    Another soldier runs up and delivers a powerful kick to Rigel''s chest, sending him flying again without any resistance. The group continues bantering and laughing like children. A few of the smiles turn into frowns as they look up at the dark sky. The rain and wind are intensifying and becoming harder to ignore.

    "This is turning into quite the storm. We should hurry up and finish this job so we can get back to camp" one of them suggests. The other mercenaries nod their head.

    The mage points to the direction their comrades went and says "I can feel huge waves of mana in that direction. Titus must be fighting already".

    "Yea, enough playing around. Dax, finish it and let''s move. I want to see Titus'' fight before it''s over."

    Dax nods and pulls out a sword. He moves toward Rigel with full intention to kill.

    Ending it so soon? Lost your appetite already? Such easily bored fellows we have here.

    "Fireball"

    With a wave of his hand, Rigel creates a medium-sized orb of magical flames which fly toward his would-be killer. It could be considered a surprise attack since the mercenaries didn''t expect it from one who is half dead. His aura is weak and only flared up momentarily when the spell was cast. However, the magical flames are drowned out by the downpour of water from above, dissipating the spell immediately after leaving Rigel''s hand.

    "Puhahahaha!"

    The mercenaries all burst into laughter at the same time.

    "What the heck was that?"

    "Did he just try to use fire? Hah!"

    "There''s got to be a limit to incompetence."

    "Ahahahaha."

    The loud laughter continues. Rigel is still crouching with one knee on the ground, his trembling muscles signaling the seriousness of his injuries. The potion he drank does its work in the meantime, but there''s no way he can recover his full strength without plenty of rest.

    Upper body channeling seems unimpaired. What about the lower body then?

    Ice begins to form on the ground around Rigel and spread into the immediate surroundings. The grass is painted white with frost while a majority of the ice coats the soil beneath. The cold, wet ground allows the ice to form with minimal mana use. A jagged ring shape is the result. The five mercenaries watch with a mix a curiosity and amusement until the effect stops and Rigel''s aura dims again. Loud laughter fills the air again.

    "Ahahahah, was that supposed to be a Frost Nova?"

    "Watch out fellas or you might catch a cold!"

    "Oh my stomach, hahahahah!

    Rigel gently closes and then opens his hands to check the nerves in his fingers. There is a numb sensation caused by the mana circulating through them. He smiles after noticing there is less pain than before. It shows that the healing potion is taking effect. Next, he uses both arms to firmly grab his dislocated leg. Using a sudden twisting motion, he snaps it back into its socket with a pained groan. He confirms the limb is in working order from the flow of mana, though the leg joint is swollen. It will take at least a full day before it returns to normal.

    All mana circuits are in good condition despite the wounds. Excellent.

    Everything was done with as little movement as possible so as not to alert his opponents who are busy laughing at his previous performance. From their perspective, he is little more than a dying man shivering in the cold rain. The magic is just a final attempt to put up a fight.

    Since Rigel verified that he can still use his magic, it would seem the best course of action is to escape using teleportation. However, there is no intent to flee in the heart of the young man. An idea crosses his mind as the thunderstorm above continues to grow.

    Mother nature is showing off her unrestrained power. We wouldn''t want to waste this rare opportunity. The soldiers look eager for more entertainment so let us put on our best performance.

    He rises from his kneeling position while building up mana in both arms. The mage in the other group notices the change in Rigel''s aura, but there''s no time to warn his comrades because of this Class 3 spell''s short cast time.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    "Cyclonic Burst"

    A powerful current is created, but this time Rigel isn''t using it to launch himself into the air. Instead it is directed at the opponents in front of him like a typical area-of-effect spell. The current is strong enough to kick up dirt and rip blades of grass. Rain also contributes to its blinding effect in a wide range around the central vortex. Being hit directly is not fatal by any means but it will blow an ordinary human off his feet.

    "Watch it¡ª"

    "Guh¡ª"

    These opponents are not that weak, however. Two of the mercenaries, the mage and a warrior, manage to evade the brunt of it. An intuition acquired through a lifetime on the battlefield save them from this quick attack. The other three are sent tumbling backward a short distance before getting back on their feet. Faces twisted with anger and confusion stare back in Rigel''s direction.

    "Shit, that one actually hurt a bit."

    "The little bastard is just messing with us!"

    "He''s got a death wish!"

    Up until now they had intended to kill him mostly out of pity, since they didn''t want to bother with carrying a prisoner back to camp. All of that changed in the blink of an eye with the last attack. Their laugher from before is replaced with raw bloodthirst. Rigel played them for fools and this perception is humiliating to proud soldiers like the Sons of Bellerophon. Even if it''s 5v1 against a wounded enemy, even though they have their pride as soldiers, they cannot allow him to live. As members of the Sons of Bellerophon, being humiliated is worse than death. Each one unsheathes a sharp weapon; some with swords and others with axes or claymores. Their eyes almost seem to glow red with primal anger.

    "Metastasis, Heart of Iron"

    Rigel already made use of the time he gained. He knew Cyclonic Burst  wouldn''t do any significant damage. These opponents aren''t like the unprepared barbarians he once fought in Zamora. They are true soldiers; men who lived through many battles and who take lives as easily as they breathe. Class 3 wind magic is quite strong but here it only serves to annoy and put some distance between them and Rigel. It will take much more to bring them down.

    That momentary confusion he created was just enough time to cast two defensive spells which help him move in his wounded state.

    Now then, let''s kill each other like good soldiers. That''s what we''re here for, after all.

    A blurry projectile zooms through the air toward Rigel. He dodges the throwing knife by mimicking a sidestep motion he saw from Selene during the battle of Lapithos, all while making sure not to miss a single movement from the enemy side. Every detail carries information which could be used to his advantage.

    A split-second mistake cost us dearly against the other group. We won''t be repeating that mistake.

    "Die!"

    The knife is followed by one of the warriors charging in with an angry shout, the two-handed claymore in his muscular hands threatening to split Rigel in half with one swing. A second warrior brandishing a shortsword follows silently behind him. Rain and wind should slow them down a bit, but will it be enough? They cover the distance in moments, barely enough time for a mage to prepare a defense.

    "Earth Shield"

    A large mass of soil is forced upward and forms a partial wall which separates Rigel from his attackers. A thud is heard as the 1.5 meter-long claymore cuts deep into the muddy structure. Unlike his partner, the second warrior changes direction to circle around the wall with the intention to aim directly for Rigel. However¡ª

    "Gah!"

    ¡ªhe slips and falls embarrassingly on the thin layer of ice which Rigel left on the ground earlier. The rain is slowly melting the surface, making it even more slippery than normal. Most of the ice breaks under the weight of the warrior''s falling body, so it''s a trick that only works once.

    He actually planned for this to happen!? No, it must be dumb luck... Little tricks won''t save him.

    Appalled after seeing his comrades disgraced in such a manner, the enemy mage prepares his own attack. Rigel can''t see him because of the wall but he can sense the surge of mana and its direction. This is enough of a warning.

    "Come here you little bastard!"

    The remaining two warriors, who had stayed back until now, dash toward him. Rigel also moves back to a safer position. An aerial magic attack falls where he stood a moment earlier. With this many opponents and his magic arsenal restricted by weather, he is forced to go on the defensive. The main weakness of magic is its casting time. Warriors are physically stronger and faster than mages. If they enter into sword range, it is an almost guaranteed victory for the warrior. This is especially true for the wounded Rigel who cannot match their speed. Even with magic dampening the pain, his muscles sometimes fail to move the way he wants. Ideally, he would set up a trap in advance and lure the enemy into it. Of course, that is very difficult with four warriors and a mage bearing down on him, each one capable of killing in a single attack.

    "Ice Shield"

    Moisture is pulled from the air and turned into a small, yet thick, shield of ice on Rigel''s left arm. The shield cracks after receiving a warrior''s sword and then shatters into pieces after a claymore hit. He rebuilds it on his other arm and continues applying defensive magic. He keeps his back towards the wind while moving to ensure his opponents are blinded by rain blown into their faces. With the elements working in his favor, the warriors cannot chase him at full pace.

    Despite using every advantage, Rigel has no opportunity to go on the offensive. Warriors take turns and move in two at a time while the mage stays further back and launches spells. Enemy attacks are coordinated so they don''t get in each other''s way.

    While stepping back every time a sword is swung in his direction, Rigel turns the ground into ankle-deep mud to slow them down, but they notice in time and move around the affected area. This magic was highly effective against the monsters in Lapithos, but human targets are smart enough to render it useless.

    Even in their anger, they didn''t become reckless. Showing such restraint in the heat of battle is the mark of a first-class soldier. It''s a shame you chose to work for my enemies.

    Rigel cannot run much longer. His legs are exhausted and throbbing painfully, begging for respite. Breathing is also becoming harder as the chase drags on. A part of him wants to teleport away from here and rest. Surely this fight isn''t worth the pain. It doesn''t accomplish anything. It would be better to retreat and fight another day, once he recovered. Anyone would think that. However, there is another part which demands the fight go on.

    "Air Burst"

    He gains some distance with one final leap combined with wind magic. The landing is difficult since his sore legs cannot endure the impact, so he uses earth magic to soften the fall. Seeing that the chase has come to an end, his opponents smile like hungry wolves and disperse in order to surround him.

    "He can''t run any longer! Finish him off, lads!"

    "It''s time to die!"

    The mercenaries shout taunts and threats at the cornered young man, but they don''t move to strike immediately. From the way he fended off their attacks so far, soldiers of their level know they are dealing with someone who should not be taken lightly. A cornered mage could resort to a suicide attack, killing himself but also those around him. They have seen it happen before on the battlefield. In such a case, they want to complete their encirclement and wait a few moments for their mage comrade who fell behind during the chase.

    In front of them lies a mud-covered Rigel who unfortunately landed in a freshly-formed puddle, covering him in mud and soil for the second time today. His clothes are torn or cut in several areas which reveal a white cloth beneath. If not for the blood on his hair, this disheveled appearance would have people mistaken him for a beggar on the roadside. He maintains a low stance but his legs are visibly trembling from overexertion.

    It would seem that victory is within their grasp and all the mercenaries need to do is take it. At the same time, however, they know that something is off about this situation.

    I can''t see a shred of fear in him. What''s going on here?

    Even without mana detection, the warriors have acquired the sharp senses of predators. They know, for example, when a cornered target is about to flee or fight back. Yet, they sense no such inclination from the dirty figure in front of them. This is natural, for Rigel is incapable of feeling fear in his current state.

    The stranger part is his utter lack of bloodthirst. If a living creature is cornered with no way out, it will at least attempt to fight back in any way it can. However, Rigel shows no willingness to fight. He''s just... empty. It''s as though he''s already dead, a walking corpse devoid of any capacity for emotion. This has been the case throughout their fight. Have they been fighting a corpse the entire time? The mere thought is too ridiculous to contemplate.

    "Razorwind Torrent"

    A magic chant is heard from their comrade who finally caught up to them. Seeing that Rigel isn''t moving, he unleashes the strongest wind magic he knows. It manifests as a pillar of swirling wind that falls upon the unfortunate target. Unlike ordinary wind, those hit by this spell will feel as if they are being cut by hundreds of invisible blades. Without good armor or defensive magic, humans are turned into a bleeding mess. The mercenary warriors step back to avoid getting caught in the affected area.

    "Glacial Fortress"

    Just before the Razorwind engulfs him completely, Rigel activates a powerful defensive spell which encases his entire body in ice. Feeding from the water on the ground, a bluish-white cocoon emerges, protecting him from the magical wind swirling around him. After a few seconds, the Razorwind disperses and all that remains is the ice cocoon with only thin scratches on its surface.

    "Hah!"

    The warrior wielding the heavy claymore dashes toward the cocoon and swings with all his strength. A crunching noise is heard and the blade is stopped. It failed to penetrate the thick ice, stopping after cutting less than halfway through. This is the same attack which easily pierced through an Earth Shield earlier. The man tries to push his sword further in but finds he cannot. The structure is simply too hard. After he pulls out the blade, the ice immediately recovers its smooth surface by absorbing the rain falling from above.

    "What the shit? Ice that my claymore can''t break?" the man says with frustration written on his face.

    "Don''t bother. All you''re doing is damaging your sword" the mage in their group replies. "That''s Class 4 magic right there. With the rain helping it regenerate, it''s a waste of effort trying to break it."

    "So what do we do? Just stand around like idiots?"

    "Waiting is the right move. A high-level spell like that can''t be maintained for long. He also can''t teleport or do anything else while inside the ball of ice. He''s a sitting duck."

    "Agh, this pisses me off! I want to pay him back for the shame he put us through. Killing him isn''t enough. He needs to suffer!"

    "I know what you mean. Either way, he can''t run and we have him surrounded. Just wait like Schaf said" one of the other warriors responds.

    "What about Titus and the others? At this rate we''re going to miss the battle" another man realizes.

    As flashes of light brighten the clouds above and thunder makes itself known, the mercenaries are busy arguing over what to do next. Some want to wait, others would prefer to find their comrades. The mage in their group doesn''t join the argument because he''s distracted. He notices a faint aura in the wet grass, an unnatural mana source. Reaching down, he discovers a small crystal-like object. It''s shaped like a water droplet and has a clear, transparent color. The surface is smoothly polished, meaning it''s man-made. The object would''ve been hidden by the grass if not for the small amount of mana it emits.

    A magic catalyst? What''s it doing here on the ground?

    The only explanation is that someone dropped it. He knows the warriors don''t own any catalysts and it''s different from his own tools. A catalyst of this quality must belong to someone rather wealthy. The mage looks towards the ice cocoon surrounded by his comrades.

    Could it be his?

    Didn''t your parents ever tell you not to touch other people''s things?

    And then, it happened. In less than a thousandth of a second, the entire field of view flashed white. That was the end. No pain was felt. It happened too fast for the brain to perceive any pain. By the time a sound was heard, his life was already extinguished.

    *CRASH*

    It was like divine punishment from the gods above. Enormous streaks of white lightning fell from the dark clouds and incinerated everything in their path. The air itself became so hot that it glowed. The electrical energy is drawn to the point of least resistance. This happens to be the human figures on the ground below. The metallic weapons they wield are little more than lightning rods.

    True lightning has different properties than its magical imitation. It travels at a speed that the mind can scarcely comprehend, meaning it''s impossible to react. It cannot be blocked or deflected like a magical attack. Unfortunately for humans, it also prefers flesh and blood as a conduit rather than leather armor.

    Everything happened in an instant. The lightning found its conduits, five of them to be exact, and then dispersed into the soil below. The mercenary group collapses where they stand, like sticks in the wind. What remains is charred corpses wearing dirty leather armor, cracks in the earth caused by immense heat, and an intact cocoon of ice. The rain water which formed the cocoon''s walls contains no minerals and is quite resistant to electrical energy. As a result, Rigel was spared.

    He waits a few moments to make sure no more lightning is on the way and then ends the spell. The ice disintegrates into dust while his eyes scan the area.

    This is more than I hoped. Mother nature can be scary at times.

    The large storm clouds are filled with energy eager to be released. All Rigel needed to do was guide that energy toward his location. Normally there''s a very low chance for humans to be targeted by lightning in an open field, which is why the mercenaries weren''t afraid of wielding their metal weapons in a storm. The catalyst he left behind changed those odds by altering the ambient energy. After that, he just needed to keep the mercenaries in the area near the catalyst until nature provided. It didn''t matter if they found the catalyst or not as long as they stood in the vicinity.

    Magic is more than a tool. It is a way to understand the world. You, my friends, simply had less understanding than I. Carry the lesson with you to the Underworld.

 Chapter 40: The Peerless Warrior

    Rigel wakes up alone in a wet, grassy field that stretches to the horizon. It''s a plain landscape that one could find almost anywhere in Amisos kingdom. Continuous waves of rain fall down from above with no sign of interruption. Although it''s daytime, it seems like dusk. Not a single ray of sunlight can pierce the thick layer of clouds.

    "It''s cold..."

    These are the first words he utters as his body trembles visibly. Hypothermia settled in while he was unconscious. The temperature dropped with the arrival of the storm and the wind makes it seem much colder than it actually is. A dull pain lingers in his muscles and limbs.

    "Damn rain, can''t even use fire to warm up. Enhancement magic is probably too much strain in my condition."

    He wipes the rainwater from his face and looks around. There is nothing but sparse vegetation as far as he can see, though that isn''t far since the rain has shrunk his field-of-view to a few hundred meters. He can, however, see the bloody and decapitated corpse of his horse nearby, as well as some dark shapes lying in the grass which he recognizes as humans. Slowly, the memories begin to tickle in.

    "So it wasn''t a dream..."

    Falling off the horse, getting kicked around by Councilor Hadwin''s mercenaries and then fighting them, the pain and the shouting, he remembers everything that took place. His memories are hazy, as though it all took place in a dream, but he remembers nonetheless.

    "What was that voice? Did I hit my head too hard?"

    Reaching for the healing potion, chanting magic and dodging the ensuing attacks by the mercenaries, Rigel is the one who did these things. However, the entire time there was a mysterious voice in his head.

    "As if I didn''t have enough to worry about, now I''m hallucinating voices."

    The obvious conclusion is that the blow he received to the head is responsible. Among the many books Rigel read during his studies at the Academy are those that discuss health and the human body. Some explained the known effects of head injuries, one of which is hallucinations. Victims often hear and sometimes see things which aren''t real. A common symptom is hearing disembodied voices which the victims experience as clearly as any real voice.

    "It''s either that or I''m going crazy. Gamo did say that war can drive men mad. Maybe this is what he meant."

    His eyes wander to the human and animal cadavers left behind from his fight. The bodies are lifeless and cold.  Some mana lingers in a body for some time, but it is static. The lack of mana flow means death.

    As Rigel utters a chant, soft movement is seen in the ground. A layer of soil is pulled up by magic power and used to cover the corpses, including the one belonging to his horse. He then piles more soil on top of it and hardens everything with another spell so that the rain won''t wash it off.

    "That ought to do. Even mercenary killers deserve a simple grave. Maybe someone else will return the favor if I die on the battlefield..."

    It''s said that unburied souls never make it to the Underworld. These forsaken spirits are left to wander alone for eternity, confused and tormented by their inability to move on.

    "I''ve been surrounded by scenes similar to this ever since I left Delos. Some of it was done by my hand. I thought I would feel some sadness, some remorse, something."

    Rigel led a fairly quiet life in the country''s capital. Before the civil war, the only violent experiences he ever had were just mock battles at the Magic Academy. As a mage engaged in dangerous research, he came close to dying on occasion but he never experienced death and destruction on the scale he witnessed in the past months. The carnage he is embroiled in is like a different world. Experiencing it is like crossing into a new reality. It changes something fundamental in the hearts of men and is known to create trauma which endures a lifetime.

    Rigel is questioning how little he is affected, at his own lack of reaction to the carnage which surrounds him. Reports say that tens of thousands of civilians died in the destruction of his home, Delos. Many people he knew were likely among them. His research and everything he worked for is lost. When he remembers this, not a single tear is shed. All he feels is intense anger, a pure rage which overpowers everything else. Was he always this cold-hearted and just never realized it?

    "... Revenge is all I have now. Death is all I have now. Death and revenge..."

    He mouths the words like a grim chant, a mantra which he can''t escape. Then, when it feels like he''s about to drown in the growing darkness within, a ray of light suddenly pierces through. A thought, a hope which promises better things to come.

    "Ah, that''s right. I promised Nashira I would help with her quest."

    There are people waiting for him to come back alive and well. This thought alone gives him hope. His anger fades as quickly as it appeared. While standing upright like a statue, he returns to a quasi-meditative state which calms his emotions and sharpens his focus. A mage is considered strongest while in this state. His legs start moving, slowly at first and then he breaks into a sprint. Pain stabs at his legs like a knife, but he simply endures it and keeps running.

    He goes straight toward a particular location in the vicinity. His trained eyes can see waves of mana erupting from the distance in all directions, like streaks of colorful light. These secondary waves are created as a by-product of mana discharge.

    "There''s still a battle here which requires my attention."

    <><><><><><><><><><><><>

    As Rigel approaches the scene, the ground beneath him rumbles. Tremors caused by powerful shocks can be felt through the thick soles on his shoes. Even before he can see them, massive surges of mana allow him to sense the precise location of the battle. The sound of heavy rain around him is overwhelmed by the ringing clash of steel nearby.

    He suppresses his own aura so as not to be found and slows his pace as he nears the area. The scene he arrives at could only be described as a battered landscape. Large gashes are strewn across the earth like the claw marks of some enormous beast. Felled trees and ruined vegetation area spread over hundreds of meters. Several spots bear the mark of magical blasts with grass ripped from its roots in a circular area. A trained eye can tell that the fight must have begun in a different spot than where it''s currently taking place.

    In the middle of this damaged landscape, several figures are dashing around at high speed, in a deadly dance of pure chaos. The heavy rain and darkened sky makes them barely visible even from a short distance, but Rigel can identify them. Every living creature¡¯s aura is unique and those with finely-tuned senses can detect the differences.

    Inaya, Gamo, Asher, Qasim and Mikel. As expected, all of them are still alive. However¡ª

    The sound of explosions and ringing steel is almost deafening. Flashes of magic power occasionally brighten the area for a few seconds at a time, allowing him to get a better look. The two large figures in the center are the warrior Mikel and one of the mercenaries. They are engaged in an intense melee fight. Asher and Qasim attack cautiously from the flanks while the mages, Gamonias and Inaya, support them with magic from a distance.

    Is that him? The one with the enchanted axe?

    After seeing it briefly once before, Rigel recognizes the aura of the man fighting Mikel. It''s the mercenary mage whose weapon almost killed Rigel during the mounted chase. He believed him to be a mage due to his brilliant aura, but now he is forced to reconsider this assumption. The man is wielding his crescent axe with both hands and slashing at his opponent with strength that only the greatest of warriors are capable of. No, even that is an understatement. Mikel is a Gold-ranked warrior and his swings are already at the limit of what human strength can achieve. His axe-wielding opponent is beyond that. Every strike is too fast for the human eye to follow.

    Mikel is the strongest warrior in Bloodmoon. His rank in the Warrior¡¯s Guild isn¡¯t just for show. An ordinary opponent would not even be able to trade blows with him. He has more raw physical strength than Asher and Qasim team combined and his swordsmanship is excellent too. In another army, he might¡¯ve been selected for a lofty position like a general or elite royal guard. Despite these facts, he is struggling against a single opponent. Even while using his experience to anticipate and deflect his enemy''s superhuman blows with his large claymore, he is being pushed back. If the rest of his team wasn''t assisting him, the battle would be lost already.

    The mercenaries said something about a comrade of theirs named Titus. He must be the one. They weren''t joking about his strength...

    Of the original five mercenaries, one is nowhere to be seen. The three others have visible injuries, implying that they took part in the battle at some point and were defeated. Now they stand at a safe distance with their mouths hanging open as they watch their comrade fights against Bloodmoon''s best soldiers single-handedly. Even they weren''t aware just how mighty he is.

    Standing at two heads taller than Mikel, the axe-wielding warrior is a veritable giant. He towers over everyone else. The shirt and cloak he wore have mostly been torn off during the fight, revealing thick, rippling muscles underneath. His head is naturally bald and he exudes an animalistic vitality. He could probably crush rocks with his bare hands, like the heroes of legend.

    Asher''s team are undoubtedly among the best fighters in Zamora. To think a man exists who could fight them by himself. Is he even human?

    The axe-wielding warrior possesses more than just strength. He also has defense. When he swings the axe at Mikel, an opening is created which Asher and Qasim use to move in and strike. It''s obvious the swords hit their mark, but the damage is inexplicably small. A hit which should cause a deep wound ends up being little more than a scratch. The man is not wearing any armor. His back and arms are covered with shallow cuts from numerous sword blows, yet he doesn''t bleed. A radiant aura envelops his body from head to toe, acting like an immaterial suit of armor.

    "Heartseeker"

    "Cascading Force"

    "Mind Flay"

    While the three warriors on their team restrict the enemy''s movements, Inaya and Gamo bombard him with dark and arcane spells. Around half of the spells are dodged and even the half that hit have little to no effect. Combining speed, strength and extraordinary defenses, the man is an unstoppable juggernaut. It''s no wonder even Bloodmoon''s best fighters can''t bring him down with their combined efforts. The dishonor of ganging up on him one versus five doesn''t even cross their minds. At this point it''s taking everything they have just to fight evenly.

    It must be magic. Some kind of barrier is protecting him and stopping his wounds from bleeding. Could it be similar to Nashira''s barrier? She said it only blocks magic, but his works on both magical and physical attacks. A warrior-mage who can take on any enemy and win, truly impressive! Who is this guy? I haven¡¯t heard of anyone who matches his appearance.

    An awe-inspiring scene is unfolding in front of Rigel, a clash which can give birth to stories that last for centuries. A clash between some of the best fighters humanity has to offer and another one who has surpassed that. Rigel watches with fascination while remaining hidden at a safe distance. He follows behind them as they move and absorbs every moment into memory. He pays special attention to the warrior-mage.

    I¡¯m starting to under to understand where he gets that seemingly superhuman strength. His swings are accelerated by magic. He is artificially increasing his weapon¡¯s momentum. Wind or arcane magic can¡¯t do this. It must be chaos magic. It¡¯s hard to see from here, but from the way his mana flows out it¡¯s very likely he has mana circuits. A warrior who can use chaos magic¡­

    Unlike an ordinary aura, the thick veil of mana surrounding the warrior-mage has a clear form. It is, in fact, the result of Origin chaos magic. Rigel¡¯s Origin manifests as a pair of translucent wings, but the warrior-mage appears to be wearing a vibrant coat of transparent armor.

    Nashira said that the Origin manifests differently for everyone. It depends on the person¡¯s state of mind when the rite of passage is performed. Mine was created when I was locked in a jail cell, so it takes the shape of wings because I wanted freedom. His looks almost like armor. Is that what¡¯s protecting him? Is it really possible to wear your Origin like a suit of armor? I should ask about this when we return¡­

    The intense battle between Bloodmoon¡¯s elite and the powerful warrior-mage reaches its peak. The Gold-rank warrior Mikel has a look full of ecstasy, even as his life hangs in the balance. For a man like him, there are few worthy opponents in the world. Facing someone so much stronger is the thrill of a lifetime. His passion was ignited by this clash against the man called Titus. Every muscle is strained to the limit. He wants to win, of course, but if he were to lose and die here, he would be happy nonetheless. Facing a powerful enemy with all his strength and dying with sword in hand, there is no greater satisfaction for Mikel. His entire existence is characterized by his passion for battle. This moment could be called the pinnacle of his life, the thing he desires most.

    The man crossing blades with him also has a happy look on his face. He laughs heartily.

    "Hahaha! Very good! Your fighting is very good!"

    The fighting eventually relents and the warriors step back to catch their breaths, the muscular giant gives an honest compliment to his opponents. His speech has a thick accent, different from the other mercenaries. It suggests he wasn''t born in the Athenite Empire or anywhere else in the region. Now that he stands still, the man''s imposing stature becomes even more apparent. If Rigel stood next to him, he would have to look straight up.

    "I fought many strong ones but you are first to last so long." The words are directed toward Mikel.

    "Thanks, means a lot comin'' from you" Mikel replies between drawn-out breaths, evidently tired from the fight.

    "In my country, we kendov, we warriors have a custom. When fighting strong opponent, we give our name. I am called Sigleif. Others say Titus but is only a nickname. Call me Sigleif."

    "I''m Mikel. Friends call me Mikel. It''s a pleasure fightin'' you, proud warrior."

    "Same to you. All of you strong."

    While the two warriors exchange words, the others remain silent. Asher and Qasim don''t seem inclined to talk. Inaya and Gamo even less so. All of them are exhausted from the constant strain of fighting. Both mages have spent two thirds of their mana pools trying everything they could to break Sigleif''s defenses. Despite his stature, the giant is remarkably nimble. Only the weaker, faster spells were able to hit and those barely do any damage. Their teammate, Mikel, would step back every time a bigger spell was fired and this allowed Sigleif to anticipate and react. The fact that he dodged certain attacks indicates that his defense is not impenetrable. He can be defeated. The only question is how much will it take. The team could not find a way to pin him down. The situation might''ve been different if their arsenal of spells wasn''t restricted by the thunderstorm.

    Rigel continues to observe from afar. He can sense the increasing exhaustion and distress in his allies. On the other hand, the muscular giant Sigleif still has strength to spare. His aura diminished far less than his opponents and his breath is steady.

    Not just strength, he also has incredible stamina and endurance. They were able to fight evenly so far but if it goes on like this, they might actually lose.

    He makes note of the fact that Sigleif has not used any ranged spells. Could it be because he can¡¯t or is he still holding back? The enchantment which accelerates his attacks and the barrier which protects him are the only magic he used thus far. There is also a wind enchantment which doesn''t require any input from the user. Powerful abilities sometimes place restrictions. If this is the case for Sigleif, it¡¯s a weakness which can be exploited. Through his mock battles with other mages at the Magic Academy, Rigel learned to analyze strengths and weaknesses to the last detail. Adapting and countering his opponents¡¯ techniques has always been one of his strengths.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "What about them?" Mikel says in a rough voice aimed at the other three mercenaries. "They here just to watch?¡± he asks mockingly.

    The muscular giant nods. "Battlefield is for kendov, not cowards. Nust vodun himdah voth niist nuvah!"

    Sounding almost like a chant, the foreign words could not be understood by the mercenaries who do not speak Sigleif''s native language. However, his tone full of contempt showed that he was not making a compliment. The flustered mercenaries grit their teeth. The shame of being treated as cowards cuts deeply. It¡¯s the feeling they detest most of all.

    "We... We are not cowards!" one of them protests.

    "That''s right! We¡¯re the Sons of Bellerophon, the most feared warband in the Empire! Mock us and we skin you alive!" another one threatens.

    Henin Asher, who is listening attentively, has a thin smile. The mercenaries had taken measures to conceal their identity so far, but now they let it slip in an effort to save face. The Sons of Bellerophon are well-known in the Athenite Empire and its surroundings. Just by blurting out that name, the situation becomes clearer. A well-known mercenary group can''t simply appear in another kingdom on a whim. Someone influential from the Athenite Empire is involved, perhaps someone with ties to the Emperor himself. Asher suspected that someone outside of Amisos was implicated in the civil war and now he''s certain of it. Now they have a lead to pursue. If they find the connections, the strings which tie everything together, they can plan accordingly.

    The three flustered mercenaries ready their swords and straighten their postures. With their pride on the line, they bear the pain of their wounds and charge half-heartedly toward Asher''s team. From their clash earlier, they know the opponents are stronger. They do not have the conviction to win. All that drives them is the fear of being disgraced in the eyes of their comrades. This kind of weak resolve can be broken easily.

    "Wrath of the Sky Dragon"

    Wind magic appears as a whirlpool of pure mana aimed at the unfortunate mercenaries. Ripping grass off the ground as it moves, the blast hits all three targets at the same time, knocking them off their feet mid-charge. For a Class 4 wind spell, the weight of a human body is no different than a leaf in the wind. They land on muddy ground a dozen meters further away, alive but barely conscious.

    Everyone present is startled. Had they been the targets, the attack would''ve caught them unaware. They look in the direction it came from, trying to find the caster. A class 4 spell uses a lot of mana and can only be cast by a skilled mage. Such a mage would have an equally powerful aura which could be sensed well before he arrived within striking range. It''s not the spell itself that was startling, but rather the fact that no one saw it coming. Rigel had fully concealed his aura, an ability granted by his mana circuits. He released it as he chanted the spell, which only took a moment, and then immediately concealed his aura again. From the others'' perspective, it''s like the magic came out of nowhere.

    Several pairs of eyes look in his direction, but they struggle to see anything though the rain and wind. Rigel chooses to lay low and use the grass as cover. He waits to see what the reaction will be from either side.

    ¡°Nikriin. Death find you.¡±

    The first to move is the muscular giant Sigleif. He changes the grip on his weapon and swings sideways at full strength. At first it looks like he''s attacking Mikel, but the axe misses and flies sideways as the grip is released. It rotates around its center of gravity like a spinning top, giving it a curved trajectory. The magic power within is activated which increases the weapon¡¯s already dizzying speed.

    This is the same trick he used earlier.

    Focusing his entire aura on himself, Rigel vanishes like a puff of smoke. The axe falls on the spot he used to be, creating a blastwave of pure wind pressure and leaving a small crater in the ground. Rigel reappears a short distance away. His decision to teleport rather than simply dodge turned out to be the right one.

    No shield or magic could fully block that. Quite the scary fellow we¡¯re up against.

    With his mage¡¯s eyes, Rigel can see mana tethers which stretch like glowing strings from the enchanted axe all the way to Sigleif. These are the control mechanism. Mana tethers are used to send signals which a catalyst interprets as an ¡®order¡¯ and reacts accordingly. They take the role of a magic chant. It seems like Sigleif threw the weapon away, but that¡¯s deceptive. He could call it back at any moment as long as these tethers remain. The weapon can essentially move itself through the power of the catalyst.

    A relatively simple and highly effective magic system. My Fire Tempest uses the same control scheme, just without a solid weapon. I wonder where he got it. Did he develop this magic himself? He doesn''t seem the type.

    Asher¡¯s group is, of course, already familiar with the special abilities of Sigleif¡¯s weapon. They have seen it and felt it in battle. They know it would take their opponent at least a few moments to recover his weapon. Sigleif''s bloodthrist is no longer directed at them. His attention is focused on finding Rigel. This should be the best time to strike him down, yet nobody moves.

    Seeing such indecisiveness in his team, the cool-headed captain directs his words at his subordinate who stands closest to their enemy.

    "Mikel, why are you just standing there? The enemy is in front of you without a weapon. This was your chance."

    "For honor, captain. ''Tis an enemy I respect greatly. He showed us honor, I do the same."

    "... If only that honor of yours was more consistent." Asher sighs while muttering under his breath.

    Seeing that the muscular giant Sigleif did not follow up on his initial attack, Rigel decides to take a risk. He dashes through the grass as quickly as his weakened legs can carry him. He finds the enchanted axe which dug into the earth and grips the cold handle with both hands. Then, he releases all of the aura at his disposal and forces it into the weapon. The catalyst inside the axe vibrates with energy, disturbed by the young mage¡¯s aura.

    The tether link can be broken if I overwhelm the catalyst¡¯s mana flow. There, it''s done. Now he can¡¯t recall the weapon. He will have to take it back with his own hands.

    With the tethers disconnected, the enchanted axe becomes a tool like any other. As long as they understand how it functions, others can wield it. The main difficulty lies in manipulating the chaos magic enchantment.

    Now I need to synchronize my aura with the weapon''s. It¡¯s like sewing together blood veins to create a new channel; a sensitive task but well within my ability.

    Rigel¡¯s aura moves erratically like a candle flame in the wind. All his concentration is focused on the cold steel in his grip and the invisible transfer of energy within. He visualizes the flow as a system of blood vessels which intertwine and lead to the central ¡®heart¡¯, the catalyst which controls the enchantment. He allows its mana to flow into his hands and back out, as if it were a part of him. With the link established, chaos magic applies a kinetic force and the axe¡¯s weight becomes negligible. With one hand, Rigel easily lifts the metallic weapon and rests it on his shoulder. Translucent wings of mana emerge out of his back at the same time and shine bright enough for all to see. Without physical form, these beautiful manifestations of his Origin are unperturbed by wind and rain alike. They create a jarring contrast with Rigel''s ragged appearance. He then walks forward boldly, putting on airs on confidence.

    "Goraan jul. The one hiding appears?" Sigleif asks in a clear, imposing voice.

    ¡°It is indeed. I was watching your excellent battle from afar. That was the second time today you threw this axe at me. Perhaps I should keep it?¡±

    "Ho ho~ So you say."

    The giant rubs his prominent chin with a pensive posture while he studies the new arrival, sizing him up. Even while relaxed, his perfectly-chiseled muscles can make any man jealous. He doesn''t look concerned at having his back toward Mikel. This could be seen as belittling his opponent, but after their talk earlier it could also be seen as trust. He is confident they won''t attack him with his back turned.

    ¡°Boy, this is our fight! You are not needed!¡±

    A loud voice comes from Mikel, his rough voice almost cracking as he shouts. The frustrated, angry look on him means he is deadly serious. It¡¯s the face of a man who sees something precious being taken from him. How will he react if his demand is ignored? Will he go so far as to attack Rigel and anyone else who stands in is way?

    Should¡¯ve expected this from a battle-crazed maniac... What happens to the mission now? I doubt he''s thought that far. Ugh, this is why I hate muscle-heads, Rigel thinks to himself.

    His eyes turn to captain Asher who simply nods in response. Is that an affirmative? He then meets Gamonias¡¯ gaze. The man seems relieved to see Rigel still alive and in one piece, but he doesn¡¯t have anything to say about this awkward turn of events. He surely has lots of questions about the glowing mana-wings on Rigel''s back but now is not the time to voice them. Rigel himself doesn¡¯t have any particular desire to fight and his confident demeanor is a pretense to hide the fact that he is tired and injured just like the others. He wanted to force Sigleif to abandon the fight, but that plan was ruined by Mikel. There¡¯s only one choice to make.

    "This has become rather different from what I was told... Fine then, you can have this back" Rigel says as he takes a few more steps forward. Then, with a wide and smooth motion, he lifts the axe off his shoulder and throws it hard toward Sigleif. The magic inside is activated, adding kinetic energy to the weapon and forcing it to spin on its axis similarly to Sigleif¡¯s throws but much slower than the attack which nearly claimed Rigel¡¯s neck. The glowing mana-wings vanish as his connection to the chaos magic within the weapon is interrupted.

    The giant makes no attempt to dodge. He stretches out a thick, chiseled arm and easily catches the axe by its handle. The weapon¡¯s aura flutters happily as if it¡¯s glad to return to its rightful owner.

    ¡°To wield Sleipnir easily, you are Kogaan? If so, we are friends... brothers. Ones favored by the gods, lord Odin grants us strength.¡±

    A bunch of unfamiliar terms come out of the giant''s mouth. His thick accent when speaking makes him harder to understand as well. Rigel focuses on the term he vaguely remembers reading about.

    ¡°Odin? Are you from the far North?¡±

    ¡°That is so. Sigleif is Kogaan from the white North, a far land. I journey, train and do battle. That is my purpose. I journey south to find greater enemies.¡±

    Another battle-maniac...  That other word he keeps using must be a reference to chaos magic. Being able to use chaos magic means we''re blessed by the gods, is that it? Though I don''t agree,  I can understand why he might think that.

    Rigel''s first thought is that he''s dealing with someone similar to Mikel who only looks forward to the next battle. If that''s the case, it''s unlikely to end without more bloodshed. However, the muscular giant in front of him seems eager to talk. There may be something to gain here.

    "So I''m blessed you say. I haven''t felt blessed in a long time. I fight because I have to, not because I want to."

    Sigleif smiles. ¡°The Great Dragon says the Kogaan are free. We go where we want, eat what we want, fight when we want. Only one rule... The Dragon says do not fight each other. We Kogaan are kin - brothers of different blood. There is no fight among brothers. If there is dispute, the Dragon will settle it.¡±

    "Who is this Dragon you speak of? Someone famous?"

    "The Great Dragon is herald of the gods. He teaches Kogaan the right path. I follow to become strong, others follow to live long, others to obtain something lost. The Great Dragon welcomes us all under his wings, unites us, makes us stronger. Through him, we reach the godly realm."

    Is he talking about a literal dragon from the legends?

    From times immemorial, the dragons were said to be majestic creatures who dominated the skies. They mysteriously disappeared sometime before the rise of human civilization. Similarly to demons, they are creatures of myth and legend. From time to time, there are people who claim to have seen a live one but such reports remain unverified and become little more than folk tales. Unlike the elusive demons however, dragons left behind bones and other evidence which prove that they actually existed at some point. Since none were confirmed alive, it''s assumed that they went extinct long ago. The reason why such powerful and feared creatures disappeared is still a hotly debated topic among historians, academics and even religious scholars.

    This fellow''s words imply that he''s spoken to a live dragon. Well, I did see a talking demon in the mines of Tyrin with my own eyes. Nothing should surprise me anymore.

    Sigleif continues with enthusiasm. "The Dragon dwells in the North. Do you want to meet him? As Kogaan, you have this right. Sigleif can show you the way."

    That would take who knows how many years.

    "Thanks for the offer but I have business in this country so I can''t leave yet."

    Clear disappointment can be seen on the bald giant''s face. Despite his rugged exterior, it almost seems like the innocent face of a young boy whose playmate turned him down. He wears his emotions on his sleeve, unlike Asher''s group who were trained to keep them hidden. This thought improves Rigel''s opinion of him. He likes dealing with plain and easy-to-read people like this. Back in Delos, such people were hard to find, especially among the nobility.

    Something about him reminds me of my old friend from the Academy. I don''t sense any malice or deception. Even though he almost killed me earlier, I still like him more than the cutthroats in Bloodmoon. Doesn''t seem like he wants a fight either. His words earlier were serious.

    "Another time I will do as you say and meet this Dragon you mentioned" Rigel decides to add.

    Sigleif shows a smile again and nods. "The Dragon welcomes the Kogaan, always. No rush."

    The muscular giant rests his axe on the ground and looks at the darkened sky. His urge to fight is now gone completely, extinguished like a flame by the cold rain which pours down without pause. He turns to face the others. None of them have moved a step from where they stood before. Only Mikel still holds an aggressive posture. It would seem that he is the last one who still wishes to fight. Of course, even if they had tried a sneak attack, Sigleif would''ve sensed it. His defensive magic never faltered while he spoke to Rigel.

    "Warrior Mikel, today is enough. Eat, sleep, rest. We continue our battle another time."

    Mikel''s eyes widen momentarily, but he comes to an understanding in his mind and relaxes his stance. "Understood. Other opportunities will come. I hope to face you again, great warrior."

    With those words, the peerless warrior Sigleif rests the enchanted axe on his shoulder and walks away from the group at a lazy pace. Asher''s hawk-like gaze follows the muscular giant as he slowly makes his way back. Judging by his direction, he is heading toward the army camps instead of his comrades. No attempt is made to stop him.

 Chapter 41: Converging Fates

    Author''s note: Hello, everyone. It''s been a long time since the last update, but I''m finally back with a new chapter. In case some of you have forgotten what happened in previous chapters, you can leave a comment below and I''ll be sure to answer.

    <hr />

    As the morning sun rises over Tyrin, a young lady with fiery-red hair walks out the front door of the Coppereye inn with a shortsword strapped to her belt. Dressed lightly and looking full of pent-up energy, she begins her morning exercise routine. She runs several laps around the exterior walls for a total of about 5km distance. This is followed by sets of push-ups, sit-ups, and muscle training.

    Since she and her friend Laila took the young girl named Lyssa into their care, she hasn''t been adventuring as much as before. They could look at the local Warrior''s Guild building, but the jobs they offer tend to be on the dangerous side. Lyssa has a serious illness and her two guardians don''t want to force her to move too much or put her in danger, especially now that they were finally able to enter a town without getting thrown out. This leaves few chances to train, and so Selene has to spend her time wisely.

    Selene gazes at the distant horizon with longing eyes. The sky is deceptively clear, with no sign of the troubles that lie ahead.

    "It''s been a few days and he isn''t back yet. Why did he have to leave so quickly after I found him..."

    After their brief reunion, Rigel left Tyrin with a shadowy group of people from Zamora. He didn¡¯t mention where he was going or for what purpose, but he did say he would be back in a few days. Selene was disappointed to see him leave to quickly after seeing him again.

    "Those people he was with, they all looked strong and their gazes were cold as ice. Why would Rigel join such a shady group? He has nothing in common with them. Agh, I don''t get what''s going on!"

    Selene ends her morning routine with an hour of swordsmanship practice. However, she''s having difficulty focusing on her sword like she''s supposed to. Thoughts and worries are bothering her more than usual. She takes another look at the horizon, hoping to see a group of six riders coming up the road. They are nowhere in sight.

    "You better come back like you promised."

    <><><><><><><><><>

    She returns to the inn where she is greeted by a middle-aged man in the lobby.

    "Welcome back, miss Gaios. Your meal has been prepared and miss Melanthios is waiting. As promised, everything will be free of charge. Please let me know if something is not to your liking."

    The man is the inn''s owner and he has been very apologetic since an incident recently took place. One of the workers put sleeping powder in the food of a number of guests and then attempted a robbery during the night. Since he is responsible for the actions of his employees, the inn''s owner offered the victims a month''s stay for free. In return, he asked that they avoid spreading news of the theft as it could ruin the inn''s reputation. Selene and Laila were reluctant, but they eventually accepted the offer at Nashira''s request.

    "I''ll let you know" Selene responds and then returns to her room upstairs.

    After a quick wash with clean water and soap, she joins her fellow warrior Laila Melanthios in the dining room. Lyssa is not with them, as she is still sleeping in Laila''s room.

    "I think she should stay in my room. The beds are small and you move around too much in your sleep, Selene."

    And so they agreed that the young child would stay in Laila''s room. Of course, Lyssa is free to decide for herself if she wants to. Her two guardians aren''t too fussy about rules.

    Laila greets her friend at a wooden table in the dining room with a grumpy look on her face.

    "Find anything?" Selene asks.

    "Thief had an accomplice. Both left town in the middle of the night. I''m told they were a man and a woman around my age. The guards gave me a description of what they look like but it¡¯s pointless. Brown hair, brown eyes, average height, vague features. The trail''s already cold."

    "It¡¯s only been a day. We know the man''s face so we could hunt him down easily if we just follow the road¡ª"

    "Don¡¯t forget we have Lyssa with us now."

    Selene lowers her gaze in contemplation at these words. Sure enough, they can¡¯t just run off on a thief hunt like they used to. They have a young, blind girl to care for. The thought of leaving Lyssa with Nashira crosses her mind but she immediately discards it. On top of getting free magic lessons, she doesn¡¯t want to impose any further. Nashira is not their nanny and shouldn''t be treated as such.

    "The thieves were on horseback. We won¡¯t catch them unless they¡¯re stupid enough to come back here" Laila continues. "Let¡¯s just be glad the robbery failed and forget about it. Nashira said this as well."

    "She said to forget about it? That does sound like her¡­ She is really strange for a magic caster."

    Laila shrugs and says "Can¡¯t deny that. I used to know a guy in Lapithos who tried to blackmail someone from the Magic Guild branch. Days later, his entire house burned to the ground with him inside. The perpetrator was never caught, but I¡¯m sure it was the Magic Guild¡¯s doing. After that I always thought that mages are cruel and ruthless. When we found Lyssa in that disgusting pit, I was even more convinced. Never thought I¡¯d meet someone like Nashira Malik."

    "You know, she once bowed her head when she thought she offended me" Selene remembers with amusement.

    "Hahaha. You should tell the fellas back home that a mage bowed her head to you. They won¡¯t believe you though."

    "But wait, Rigel is a mage too and there''s no way you can call him cruel. You know, bandits attacked us on the way to Lapithos and Rigel took them down without killing them. There wasn''t even any blood."

    "When you first told me that story, I thought you were full of it."

    "What about after meeting him?"

    Laila shows a knowing smile. "I guess I believe it now."

    <><><><><><><><><><><><>

    Roughly an hour later, Selene brings Lyssa to the local Magic Guild branch where her new magic teacher is waiting for them. Compared to the Warrior''s Guild, this building is a lot quieter. This is normal since there are rooms reserved for meditation. Loud noises would disturb the mages here, so anyone who causes a commotion is thrown out immediately.

    Due to their extensive influence, a number of important matters are handled by the Magic Guild. They have relations with the nobility and the military, but that is of no concern to Nashira, who is not a member. She is here to teach meditation techniques to Lyssa and nothing else. Getting involved with the Guild''s activities would be nothing but trouble to the mysterious woman who was once regarded as the Chaos Mage.

    "I¡¯m very sorry we¡¯re late" Selene says with her head lowered.

    Lyssa imitates this gesture while saying "I''m sorry". Her small voice shows genuine remorse. The young girl is still learning proper manners for living in civilized society. After losing her memories, she has had to relearn a number of things which would already be common sense for a child of age 9. In this case, Lyssa was the cause of their lateness and Selene wants her to express a sincere apology.

    Nashira shows a warm smile and says "You are forgiven. Come, Lyssa, we are using a different room this time. Selene, you may observe the session if you wish."

    "No it''s alright, I have something to do. Laila or me will be back to pick her up after the session. Thank you so much for doing this. Lyssa, you better behave yourself around Nashira, alright?"

    "Yes, big sister!" the child responds cheerfully. She seems to be in high spirits, even though meditation itself is nothing to get excited about.

    "I will watch over her diligently until your return. Good luck in your endeavors."

    As Nashira leads the young girl into a room further down the main corridor to begin the meditation session, Selene leaves the building and heads toward the city''s main gate. Meditation usually takes several hours and there''s no reason to wait around that long.

    <><><><><><><><><><>

    The two female warriors arrive together a short distance away from the walls of Tyrin. Several dozen people are grouped here. All are wearing partial or complete sets of armor and all carry swords or spears, with one exception. This is a gathering organized by the Warrior''s Guild for the purpose of training. The instructors are always Silver or Gold rank, meaning they are exceptional warriors, and they usually teach swordsmanship to the lower ranks. Wooden swords with a blunt edge are used to prevent serious injury during sparring.

    The atmosphere is noisy like a tavern. Everyone is waiting and chatting. A few of the men are doing a push-up contest, a common sight among warriors.

    Seeing the two arrivals, the only man here who isn''t carrying a weapon calls the Guild''s warriors to attention. He is a staff member from the Guild and is in charge of organizing the event.

    "Everyone please quiet down! Our instructor is here." He then turns to the two arrivals. "Miss Gaios, thank you for coming on such short notice."

    Selene nods. "I brought my friend, Laila. She is the same rank as me. It''s not a problem, right?"

    "Certainly not. Unfortunately, the payment must remain the same as written on the request. Of course, you may split it however you wish."

    "That''s fine." She turns toward the group and says "Everyone gather over here!" loud enough for all to hear.

    As the armed men approach, faces full of surprise or disbelief appear on many of them.

    "Huh, that''s the instructor?"

    "It''s really a woman?"

    "The instructor, that mean''s she a Silver?"

    "What a joke..."

    Lots of comments can be heard as the atmosphere gets noisy again. All of the warriors here were taught by a Guild instructor in the past, but now is the first time that person turned out to be female. The organizer frowns and steps forward.

    "Everyone be quiet! If you anger the instructor, you may be subject to a penalty at the Guild''s discretion!" He turns toward Selene "I''m sorry about this, miss Gaios. I warned them in advance, but as you can see..."

    "We''ll handle it ourselves. Right, Laila?"

    "Yep, figured this would happen so I came to keep order" she replies with a confident voice.

    "I understand. Then I will observe for now" the man replies and then moves to the sidelines.

    *ahem* "The name''s Selene Gaios and I''ll be your instructor for today. If you listen to what I say, we''ll get along fine. If you refuse, you will be told to leave. If you still refuse, my friend here will escort you out by force. She''s a Silver too by the way, so you might leave with some bruises."

    A few people laugh and cheer at this part. Most of the group is silent, however, and some unpleasant stares are aimed at the two female warriors.

    "I know most of you can''t take what I''m saying seriously, so let''s start with an example. One of you will spar with me using the wooden swords. Any volunteers?"

    A man with a large, muscular frame steps forward immediately. He is almost a head taller than Laila and almost two heads taller than Selene. This means his arm, and therefore his sword''s reach, is longer than Selene''s. He is wearing only thin leather armor, so he must be fairly confident in his body''s toughness.

    "Right, we have our volunteer. Everyone make a circle around us and make room."

    <><><><><><><>

    Selene and her opponent take their positions face-to-face. Excitement is spreading through the surrounding spectators. Remarks like "she''s pretty nice" and "hope she doesn''t get hurt" can be heard.

    As expected, they''re  interested in Selene''s looks, not her sword skills, Laila thinks to herself.

    "Hey missy, what age''re you?" Selene''s opponent asks in a thick, loud voice.

    "None of your business. Don''t you know you shouldn''t ask a woman her age?"

    Muffled laughter is heard from the group. While she switches to a fighting stance, her wooden sword raised high, the man shows an intimidating gaze. The match should be starting but he doesn''t seem too eager to fight.

    "I don''t want to hurt a little girl." He motions to the side. "Your friend over there looks stronger. Get her to fight me."

    Selene sighs. Although she''s used to being treated like this among warriors, it still annoys her. There''s only one way to change their minds.

    Words don''t work. Warriors respect strength. Show them what you can do, Selene!

    As if responding to Laila''s thoughts, Selene dashes forward in a straight line. Her opponent receives a solid hit on the left shoulder which is not covered by armor. A grunt of pain comes out of his mouth. She circles around his back with nimble movements and makes another swing, but this time it''s blocked by the man''s weapon. She then jumps backward to gain distance.

    "If this was a real sword, that one hit would''ve left a serious wound. You''d be dead in a few hours without treatment" Selene remarks.

    "...Don''t get cocky. That was just a free hit!" the man replies as he readies his stance. He moves the wounded shoulder a bit to show he isn''t impressed by her previous attack.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "That so?"

    She takes three steps sideways and then abruptly dashes forward again. The man is expecting it now and is prepared to guard. What he didn''t realize is that Selene was only using half of her normal speed during the first exchange. She moves at an angle from the right side toward the man''s shoulder that was hit before. Without any feints, she grips the sword with both hands and swings under the man''s raised sword. With eyes wide from surprise, he receives the blow on his chest, just below the sternum.

    He falls to the ground coughing and wheezing with his hands gripping his chest. The attack wasn''t aimed at a weak point, but with Selene''s full strength it still knocked the wind out of him and caused a lot of pain. The man''s leather armor and muscular body absorbed the shock, so his heart and lungs were spared from serious injury. It wasn''t her intention to kill him, after all.

    "I held back so your bones should be fine, but you should get a healer to check anyway."

    "I can use healing magic, miss Gaios. I will take care of him" the Guild''s organizer replies.

    "Alright. As for everyone else, I hope you learned something from my opponent''s mistakes. He had more muscle strength than me, but his movements were slower. Strength is important, but speed, technique and good judgment are just as important." She puts emphasis on her next words. "You better make damn sure you listen to your instructors if you want to survive this war. If anyone still thinks I''m too weak to be your instructor, come over here and I''ll teach you personally" she threatens while pointing the wooden sword at the ground.

    No one dares to step forward.

    -------------------------------------------

    A powerful army moves toward Tyrin with a quick pace from a south-eastern direction. The Zamorian soldiers move in a steady well-timed march, a mark of good discipline. The bulk of the army numbers roughly 10000 men, but most of them are trailing behind. On their King''s orders, they move as quickly as possible through the Amisos grasslands. It cannot be helped that some soldiers will be slower than others and thus fall behind. 2000 horseback riders are on the front lines. They could reach the city quickly at full speed, however they cannot just leave everyone else behind. After the information he received from Asher, king Hamal knows his cavalry would be insufficient and heavy casualties would ensue.

    Among the troops which are trailing behind are those belonging to a different faction, the Gordiana clan which rules these southern lands of Amisos. Once they approach the destination, they will raise their flags, but not before then.

    King Hamal is near the back of the army, riding in a comfortable carriage. Although made out of fine wood and pleasant to rest in, the carriage''s appearance is remarkably plain. Its simple carvings and modest design do not seem fitting for the ruler of a major country like Zamora. What it lacks in appearance is compensated in other ways. The body of the carriage contains hidden magic catalysts which can be used to heat up or cool down the vehicle, depending on the weather. There are also enchanted suspensions on the chassis which reduce vibrations felt by the people inside. The catalysts have to be charged and maintained by a mage who specializes in enchantments.

    Inside the carriage, Hamal''s white beard reaches down his chest. On his wrinkled face are two eyes which show a high amount of vitality for a man his age. He is dressed in a luxurious green robe with strands of colored silk adorning it. Instead of an uncomfortable crown, he wears a simple headdress made of soft, green material. Green-colored dyes are quite hard to come by in both Zamora and Amisos, which is why nobility often prefer this color. These clothes are among the best in Hamal''s personal wardrobe and he certainly wouldn''t wear them every day. Today is a bit special because he has a couple of important guests.

    Sitting on the padded bench opposite to him are two people. One is a middle-aged noblewoman wearing a dark red dress. Her hair is tied in a bun and held together by a large, decorative hairpin. Her expression shows fatigue, but there is a certain determination in her eyes. The other person is a somewhat timid-looking young man dressed in a nobleman''s robes. From his small stature and weak presence, one can tell he is not a fighter.

    Between the woman and king Hamal is a small chess board. A wooden frame for the board is built into the carriage due to Hamal''s fondness for this game. The pieces have a weak enchantment which causes them to stick to the board so they don''t fall over from the carriage''s vibrations. It is a good way to spend time on long trips.

    The woman''s focused gaze is aimed at the board in front of her. She appears to be taking the game very seriously, a somewhat unusual attitude for a noblewoman to have.

    More wrinkles have appeared since we last met. What happened to her husband must''ve caused many sleepless nights, Hamal ponders. His thoughts are interrupted by the young man next to her.

    "Your Majesty, my mother and I are very grateful for the vigorous response to our request. We never expected such large reinforcements so quickly. With such numbers, we will surely be able to take our country back from the traitors."

    Hamal nods and says "It is thanks to your initiative that I was able to respond quickly. Rest assured, the treachery that took place in Delos will not be allowed to continue. King Leo was like a brother to me. His death will not go unpunished."

    A wooden *toc* is heard from the chess board. After making her move, the noblewoman raises her head toward Hamal.

    "Any news of my husband?"

    "Unfortunately nothing else was found. My best men are on the job. I will be sure to immediately deliver any news that reaches us. We will find lord Raoul Gordiana at any cost."

    "Raoul has already crossed Hades'' door" she says bluntly. "He would never give those fools any information no matter what they do to him. You won''t find more than a corpse. What I want to know is who did it. Raoul wouldn''t be caught by some dirty trap from that cretin Lachlan. It was definitely the work of a traitor. Someone sold him out."

    The noblewoman speaks with a strong tone and is unafraid of saying harsh words. Her son, who doesn''t have the same courage, is shifting nervously in his seat. Her attitude could be considered rude, especially since she is talking to the king of a country.

    Hamal remains unperturbed. He has spoken to her and her husband on many occasions. Raoul Gordiana was an important figure in the Amisos Royal Council and a major supporter of King Leo, up until the point where he disappeared in the chaos that erupted in Delos. His current whereabouts are unknown, so it''s assumed that he was captured or killed.

    Hamal wishes he could offer some consolation to the wife. She will calm down with time but there is only one thing that will satisfy her for now. Since her husband''s disappearance, her attitude could be described as sanguine. She wants blood. Hamal wants to grant her wishes, but for now he is simply keeping her company during the trip to Tyrin. With a soft motion, he picks up a chess piece and moves it.

    "I believe it''s best to be optimistic, milady Gordiana. It would be a great loss if lord Raoul''s life was claimed by this senseless conflict. His contribution to this country is as irreplaceable as King Leo''s. We should act while believing he is alive."

    She stays silent for a few moment while observing the move Hamal just made. She then makes her own move.

    "Very well, let us speak of another matter then. What of King Leo''s son? I received word he was discovered alive."

    "It is difficult to say. Without anyone to confirm his identity, all that can be said is that we found someone who matches prince Rigel''s description. It''s still possible he is an impostor. We will see the truth with our own eyes soon enough."

    "I see. May I ask how long until we reach Tyrin?"

    "With these road conditions, it should be no more than two days."

    Wrinkles appear on the noblewoman''s forehead as she looks down at the chess board again. A restless foot taps softly on the wooden floor. Her impatience is obvious, but there is little he can do about it. She inherited an appreciation for chess from her husband, so Hamal thought a game or two might help her relax. It doesn''t seem to be working too well.

    I may have some explaining to do once we reach the city. Although his identity isn''t certain, perhaps I should''ve changed my strategy. Allowing the prince to fight like a common soldier is unwise. It''s a bit strange... I didn''t think prince Rigel would have such a thirst for blood. Perhaps the war has changed him.

    While Hamal ponders what he knows about the young prince, the chess game continues in silence for some time. With only a king and a pawn on each side, the game is nearing a draw.

    "At this rate it will be a threefold repetition. Shall we end it here and begin another game? If you are tired and wish to rest, I won''t mind."

    "Mother, how incredible, to have achieved a draw against his Majesty! Few can boast of such a feat!" the young man says excitedly.

    "Nonsense, Enrich. His Majesty is simply being courteous. In a serious match, I would lose one hundred games out of one hundred. Even your father was never able to get more than a draw."

    "Oh, I see.."

    "You are too modest, milady. Your skill has greatly improved since we last played. I doubt any other noblewoman would be a match for you."

    "Raoul taught me whenever he had time. I really should''ve been more..."

    It seemed as though lady Gordiana wanted to say something else, but she stopped after remembering Hamal''s earlier words. Perhaps she should be more optimistic. Gods willing, the time and fond memories she shared with Raoul may not be the last.

    "I''m sure he enjoyed sharing his love of the game with you."

    <><><><><><><>

    The three of them feel the carriage slow down and then stop. Someone knocks on the door and a man''s voice calls to them. The young man, Enrich, opens the door for his mother and the king. Two men stand outside the carriage with their heads lowered. The skies are dark and the rumbling sound of thunder appears in the distance. A thunderstorm must be close.

    "I beg pardon to his Majesty and his esteemed guests. A private courier has arrived from the lord of Myletus. It is addressed to Lady Gordiana."

    Hearing this, the noblewoman stands up and swiftly moves toward the door. She turns toward Hamal and says "Excuse me, I must go. May the gods be with you."

    "We can speak again tomorrow. Rest well."

    She nods and exits the carriage with quick, yet soft steps as befits a proper lady. A guard helps her to the ground and then another one leads her away from the vehicle, her son following closely behind. Once they are gone from view, Hamal''s expression becomes more serious.

    "Did Henin send you?"

    A familiar soldier steps forward beside the carriage door and makes a deep bow for his king.

    "Yes, lord. Captain Asher has asked me to deliver a report."

    He hands the king a small roll of paper sealed with a special type of mana-infused wax. Being impossible to falsify, this seal is proof of the sender''s identity. Hamal breaks it with a single motion and looks over the contents with great interest.

    Asher sent the message immediately after the clash between Bloodmoon and Councilor Hadwin''s forces. It mentions the outcome of the battle and all of the relevant information they obtained. Despite the dirty conditions in which it was written, the report is still clean and perfectly legible.

    "Nine casualties..."

    "Yes, lord. The enemy had some powerful fighters. We did our best, but even so..."

    "There''s no need to explain yourself, soldier. I trust captain Asher''s judgment in these matters. He decided to engage the enemy because it was the best course of action. This outcome, you should consider it a victory. Continue following his orders at all times."

    "As my King says" the man replies with a gesture of loyalty.

    Hamal returns his eyes to the report. In it, Asher points out that unusual weather is playing a big role in this conflict. The area around Tyrin is affected by winds and heavy rainfall. Councilor Hadwin''s forces are caught in the storm and will be slowed down greatly by the harsh conditions. Any upcoming battles will be affected as well. Asher shares some observations he made during the last mission and offers some suggestions. He correctly anticipated that Hamal wishes to defend Tyrin, so his ideas are meant for this objective. The old king shows a smile as he finishes reading.

    The means to vanquish an enemy are provided by the enemy himself. You remember well, Henin. If Bloodmoon didn''t exist, you would make a fine general.

    He then turns to the man waiting silently outside the carriage and says "You have done well, soldier. Bloodmoon is grateful to have you in its ranks. What is your name?"

    "They call me Jahan and I''m unworthy of your Majesty''s praise. I''ve only done my duty."

    "Very well, Jahan. I will give you the next set of orders. Make sure the message reaches your captain. The fate of an entire city may depend on it."

    "We live to serve you, lord Hamal."

 Chapter 42: Respite

    Six riders travel the northern road toward Tyrin. Rain has never stopped falling for the past day, accompanied by howling wind and flashes of lightning which brighten the clouds above. It''s so dark that one would think it''s nighttime. It''s almost impossible to tell what time of day it is. Not a single ray of sunlight can pierce the thick, dark clouds. The ground is muddy and full of loose stones, tiring out the Zamorian warhorses and making their stride unsteady.

    At the head of the group is Asher. His head is wrapped in cloth in such a way so as to keep his eyes open in the heavy rain. Visibility is very poor. If an ambush were waiting ahead, there is no way to spot it in time. There was no sign of any enemy pursuers and the chance of ambushes is quite low. Even so, he won''t let his guard down until they reach the city walls.

    Every member of the team is present, including Rigel. After their clash with the Athenite mercenary group, all of Bloodmoon split up and retreated toward to Tyrin, traveling by separate paths to make their movements harder to track. Wounded members were treated by healers before departure. The dead would normally be reduced to ash with magic, but the heavy rain prevented this so they were simply buried.

    Rigel is at the back of the group, along with Gamo who sees him struggle to remain seated in his saddle. Despite the confident airs he put on when facing the warrior Siegleif, Rigel''s wounds were quite severe. Bleeding was stopped and external wounds closed thanks to self-healing and the alchemic potion he drank, but internal wounds take considerably more time, especially broken bones. He could use a stronger potion to fix the rest of the damage, but he only has one of those remaining. Until he obtains the rare materials needed to make more, he can''t afford to waste it on a wound that isn''t life-threatening.

    "Should we slow down!?" Gamo asks after seeing Rigel struggle to remain in the saddle.

    "I''ll be better once we reach the city!" he responds, his voice almost drowned out by the storm.

    "We''re almost there! Won''t be much longer!"

    The truth is that most of Rigel''s troubles come not from his wounds, but from the elements themselves. He is used to riding a horse by now, but not in a storm like this. The horse''s stride is unsteady and the wind threatens to knock him off balance. Sitting straight is too painful, so he leans forward and clings to the horse''s neck just like his comrades.

    I used to like the rain... he remembers.

    As the rivers and streams overflowed, a lot of farmland is flooded by the ongoing storm. Earlier they had passed by a village which was slowly being swept away by flood water. If the rain keeps pouring, there will be nothing left of it. Fortunately for the villagers, they had been evacuated previously by order of Count Faustina during the arrival of the Zamorian forces. This timing was simple coincidence, but it happened to save many lives from the storm.

    Something is following us.

    Rigel''s body shivers as though he were startled. He slowly turns his head, gazing into the hazy darkness behind him. There is nothing there. He can see only the muddy road and his mana senses aren''t reacting to anything.

    Confused, he looks at the others riding alongside him. Asher, Inaya, Qasim, Mikel and Gamo, all of their heads are aimed forward. Nobody seems to have noticed anything. In the first place, it''s absurd to think that anyone could follow them in these terrible conditions while staying undetected. Visibility is poor and the falling rain interferes with mana, limiting the range of a mage''s senses. Basic logic says there''s no chance someone could follow them at this speed, all while remaining outside the range of his senses.

    Am I imagining things? Could''ve sworn there was something...

    He looks back one more time while straining his eyes. Again, nothing unusual is seen. The only ones on this road are the five people with him. There can''t be anything else. His senses must be playing tricks on him due to exhaustion.

    "What''s wrong?" Gamo asks him, having noticed Rigel''s behavior.

    "It''s nothing..."

    He returns to his previous posture, clinging to the horse''s neck. Gamo smiles with an amused look. There are many high-strung people in Bloodmoon''s ranks, so Rigel''s anxiety isn''t anything out of the ordinary. Being wary of your surroundings even when there''s no sign of threats is good. Unexpected things happen frequently during missions like this one.

    He must''ve sensed a small animal on the roadside, Gamo thinks to himself.

    <><><><><><><><><><>

    The group reaches the city of Tyrin without trouble. As they ride in along the northern road, just before the gates, Rigel sees some changes had taken place. A number of trenches had been dug all the way around the northern part of the city limits, a defensive measure for any upcoming battle.

    Tyrin has been peaceful for a long time and its defenses are underwhelming. The stone wall that surrounds it can repel bandits or barbarian raiders, but an army of 10000 is a different matter. They will have cannons, catapults and earth magic as well. With these, destroying a simple stone wall is child''s play. If Tyrin is to survive until reinforcements arrive, they need every bit of defense they can muster.

    "Let''s go, let''s go! The enemy could be here tomorrow!" someone shouts.

    Even with the rain pouring hard, there are still soldiers working hard on the trench and setting up wooden spikes on along with it. Mages assist them by hardening the earth with magic so that the rain doesn''t completely ruin their work. On the positive side, the city is on higher terrain than its immediate surroundings, so they need not worry about flooding.

    The team crosses the trench using a small wooden ramp. Asher privately speaks with the guards at the city gate. Rigel wonders if they might be rejected since Asher handed his special badge from Count Faustina over to Selene before they left. This worry proves to be meaningless, as they are allowed through after only a brief exchange of words.

    I wonder what the Captain said to them. Do they have a secret pass phrase?

    Inside the safety of the walls, everyone can finally calm down and let go of their worries for a night. They dismount and leave the tired warhorses at the stables to be fed and cared for. Just like before, each member is allowed to spend their free time however they please until they are summoned again, within reason of course. As special guests of the Count, they must avoid breaking any laws if the relationship is to remain amicable.

    "I''ll be returning to the inn I stayed at before" Rigel tells Asher.

    "By tomorrow evening we should have new orders from the King. We will probably have a meeting. If not tomorrow then the morning after" the captain reminds him.

    "Understood. Summon me as necessary."

    As Rigel is about to leave, Asher smiles wryly. "You look like a mess. Make sure to wash up before you see that beautiful fianc¨¦ of yours."

    "... My what?"

    Some coughing is heard from Gamo as he walks away, pretending he didn''t hear anything.

    <><><><><><><><><><><>

    At Coppereye inn, Rigel receives some unfortunate news.

    "I''m sorry sir, there are no rooms remaining. The remaining two were filled the day you left" the innkeeper informs him.

    It must''ve been Selene and her friend. Since Nashira is here too, she probably recommended this place.

    "I''ll find another place then."

    There are several other inns in Tyrin, so he leaves Coppereye and begins checking the rest one by one. He quickly discovers there are no rooms left anywhere.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "Even all the reserved rooms are filled?"

    "Many people have sought the safety of our town because of the war. All of the inns are certainly full by now."

    "I see..."

    Rigel leaves the building dejected, slapping himself on the forehead for not anticipating this problem. Focused on training and his mission, he neglected to consider that he might not have a dry place to rest once he came back. He has slept under the open sky many times before, but the ongoing storm makes that prospect rather difficult.

    While walking through the city, he sees a significant number of people loitering on the streets. Most are villagers who fled their homes and are taking refuge inside the city walls. They hide from the rain under any roof edges they can find, but there aren''t enough for everyone. Those without a roof are forced to cover up as best they can and huddle together, praying for sunlight to return.

    It''s hard to believe the nobles allowed so many people into the town. Normally they would be left to fend for themselves outside the walls. Count Faustina might be a more soft-hearted person than I thought. Still...

    There are too many people. A situation like this cannot be sustained for long. Like all towns and cities, Tyrin depends on food produced by the surrounding farmlands. Without anyone to tend the fields there will be a famine, so the villagers must return to their homes before long. Rigel knows little about managing a city but even he knows something this basic.

    The only saving grace is that King Hamal will soon arrive with a large military force. Assuming he protects Tyrin like captain Asher thought, the enemy will not have the option of surrounding the city and waiting for starvation to begin. However, even if the enemy is repelled, that doesn''t mean the food crisis is over. Flooding can destroy food storage and whatever is left of this year''s crops. Depending on how much was lost, many people may not survive the winter. It may be kinder to have them fight and die than to slowly starve in the coming months.

    There might be a food riot soon. Will I be forced to watch another mass execution?

    Memories of the town called Delfoi still linger in Rigel''s thoughts. At that time, he nearly attacked a noble out of anger when he ordered the execution of hundreds of peasants whose only crime was being desperate for food. Rigel''s reckless act was stopped by Asher, but what if it happens again?

    No, I''ll put this idea out of my head. A mage must not lose control of his emotions. I was lucky until now, but if it keeps happening then innocent people could die because of me. My focus should be on the Council traitors who stabbed my father in the back. Asher was right.

    Waves of cold wind hit Rigel''s body. Parts of his cloak and mage robe were torn during the mission. He prevents hypothermia by applying some skilful fire magic to the exposed area, warming his body without causing burns. He looks around town, pondering where to go next.

    Now that I think of it, the inns might''ve refused me because of the way I look right now. I need a good bath with soap. At least I remembered to bring a few silver coins with me.

    With that in mind, he first goes to buy some clothes and then heads to the local bath house. They were still open despite the storm outside. The bath house had a higher demand for services than usual. People of all kinds wandered into the building with their clothes soaked by the rain, hoping to warm up and dry off. A savvy merchant also had the foresight to set up shop right outside to sell umbrellas and water-resistant coverings. It wasn''t just poor peasants who took refuge inside Tyrin''s walls, there is a high number of merchants and travellers as well, so there is an abundance of customers.

    As Rigel cleans himself off and relaxes his muscles with a warm bath, the evening comes to an end. Just as he is buying one of the rain covers sold outside, a peculiar feeling washes over him like a wave. A mana pulse blankets the whole city in an instant. It gives a warm and pleasant sensation. Most people, including mages, wouldn''t notice it because of how well it blends with the ambient mana, but Rigel recognizes it immediately and heads toward the source.

    There is only one person I know of who can use this spell.

    His senses lead him to the second largest civilian building in the whole city, a rather luxurious inn called Rose and Crown. Made out of stone and oak, it''s a sturdy building with a roof wide enough to cover carriages at the entrance. Like this the nobility and wealthy merchants can step out of their carriages and into the building while hidden from the rain.

    Did she change the inn where she was staying at? Maybe something happened while I was away.

    Rigel tried to visit the Rose and Crown earlier but was refused by guards at the door because of his ragged appearance. However, now that he took a bath and changed clothes, the guards look at him differently.

    "Alright, you can enter. Don''t cause trouble or I''ll toss you out into the mud" one of the men says and opens the door for him.

    Rigel steps into the lobby. On the right he sees the front desk where a female receptionist looks at him with suspicious eyes. On the left is an entrance to the dining hall where guests are enjoying their evening meals while listening to bards hired by the inn. The whole interior is adorned with carved wood and ornaments appropriate for a first-class inn. Despite the storm raging outside, there is hardly any noise here. The atmosphere is certainly pleasant. He immediately moves past the front desk and toward the stairs, guided by the aura he feels from the floor above.

    A wide corridor extends in front of him, going from one end of the building to the other with many rooms on each side. He advances down the corridor almost to the far end where he arrives face to face with the one who called him here, Nashira.

    "Welcome back."

    She greets him kindly as always. Rigel''s heart feels lighter just from being near her. After the last few days he experienced, seeing Nashira again is like a breath of fresh air. Her aura is gentle and soothing, a pure existence unlike any other.

    He hesitates. Before he can reply to her greeting, she opens a door to the side with a silvery key that was sitting in the lock.

    "Please, come in."

    Rigel does as asked and enters first, with her following behind. The room is clean and elegant, as expected of a first-class inn. He thought he would see Nashira''s belongings scattered around, but there''s only a bed and some furniture belonging to the inn. The room seems to be unoccupied. His confusion is cleared up by Nashira''s next words.

    "This room is yours. I will be staying at Coppereye inn along with miss Selene."

    "You mean you rented this room for me? I''m thankful, but you didn''t need to go to such lengths. A regular inn would''ve been fine."

    "A prince shouldn''t be staying at a cheap inn¡ª is what Selene said. She insisted that we obtain a lodging befitting of your status."

    Nashira has a slightly tense expression as if to say ''please accept, it would trouble me if you don''t''. There''s no reason to hesitate any longer. Rigel decides to accept. He makes a mental note to pay back the cost of the room at a later date. It wouldn''t feel right for Selene and Nashira to make up for his mistake in forgetting to rent another room before he left Tyrin. Even if the other side doesn''t expect anything in return, he will repay the favor.

    "Then I shall take my leave. Sweet dreams, prince Rigel."

    "Ah, wait Nashira. If you''re going to call me a prince, then at least let me accompany you back to your inn. It would be shameful for a prince to allow a lady to walk the dark streets by herself."

    He senses a small stirring in her aura, a sign of emotion. Is she happy or just bothered? he wonders.

    "Please do."

    <><><><><><><><><><>

    As the sun rose on the next morning, the skies had finally cleared. It is a great relief, but there is much work to be done in the wake of the storm. Some of the townspeople are clearing debris from the streets, others are busy repairing damage to buildings.

    Rigel is fully recovered as he leaves the Rose and Crown inn. All of the stress he accumulated during Bloodmoon''s mission was now gone. He doesn''t care for most of the luxuries sought after by nobility, but the healing power of a good meal and sleep on a soft, dry bed cannot be replaced.

    He heads toward the local Magic Guild branch. Most soldiers would take this time to relax, eat, drink their fill and maybe frolic with women. Rigel is a young man, so he has some interest in that sort of thing, but now is not the time.

    I am a mage. I won''t let myself be controlled by primal desires. One ordeal is over but another battle awaits me tomorrow or the day after. I must prepare. I must stay focused.

    On the way to the Guild building, he notices a large gathering in the town square. Smoke rises from a stone altar at the center of the crowd. It''s coming from a burning animal carcass on top of the altar. A group of bearded, old priests dressed in white perform a chant while one of them sprinkles a powder-like substance over the fire, releasing a pleasant smell. Hundreds of people have their heads lowered in prayer. It is a traditional animal sacrifice, an offering to the gods. Rigel observes the familiar scene with a cold expression.

    As always, a lot of people gather to pray after a natural disaster. They thank the gods for sparing them and they pray for safety in the uncertain future. Do the gods really care though? I''m not so sure. I think we humans are just toys for their amusement.

    Rigel has never been particularly religious. He knows what the priests would say, that one must pray and make offerings regularly to receive the gods'' protection. Can it really be that simple? Can a burnt animal and some smelling salts really please them? Do gods really interfere directly in human affairs?

    If there is such a thing as divine intervention, Rigel has never seen it. Rather, he has seen the opposite. When disaster strikes, many people who are pious die like any animal, while the corrupt are spared from harm. When a war breaks out, the weak and kind perish while the strong and corrupt thrive. Where is the will of the gods in this chaos?

    What nonsense. I will never rely on the whims of some god. My survival depends on my abilities and those of the people around me. I will create my own path, my own justice in this rotten world. The gods can watch with indifference like they always do.

    He leaves the town square and begins the tasks he planned for the day. First on the list, he visits the local Magic Guild branch to check any books related to dragons in their library. After hearing what the warrior Siegleif said about a living dragon far in the North, there is no way Rigel could just ignore it. If there is any truth to the story, he must find out.

    Books are valuable enough that no one is allowed to take them out of the library. Rigel spends two hours shuffling through the pages and taking notes on anything that looks promising. The books are filled with all kinds of information, but it''s difficult to distinguish fact from myth. Stories of dragon sightings come from many places all over the world, including Amisos. None of them seem trustworthy.

    The only reliable information comes from dragon bones found in the ground. The dragons were not a single species, there were several. More than a dozen complete dragon skeletons of varying sizes and shapes were discovered over time. The largest of these, from head to tail, is almost 40 meters long. Its rib cage alone could contain a large house. It''s much larger than any land animal alive today. The skeletons also have wings, which means dragons could probably fly just like the legends say.

    I''ll ask Nashira about this today. Hopefully she can confirm or refute some of these hazy details about the dragon race. She might even know who that Siegleif fellow is.

 Chapter 43: Clarity

    After leaving the Magic Guild branch library with his written notes, Rigel finds Nashira at Coppereye inn. She sits alone at a table in a corner of the dining hall, looking absent-mindedly through a nearby window. The inn was serving breakfast meals to its guests not long ago. Some staff members and a few remaining guests occasionally pass by, but they don''t approach. Perhaps it is because of the atmosphere around her or something else? In any case, Rigel is glad that no one else is around.

    As he enters the room, Nashira''s deep blue eyes focus on him. Her expression is calm and emotionless like normal. He walks up to the table pulls the chair opposite to her.

    "May I sit?"

    "Certainly. Has something happened?" she responds as if sensing his intention.

    "There are a couple of things, but first..."

    He takes out a small crystal, a magic catalyst that originally belonged to Nashira, and places it on the table with care. With a finger tap, he lets mana spread inside it and recites a chant, after which the crystal begins to glow. A transparent, dome-shaped mana field is created around the table. All external noise vanishes as the magic takes effect, silencing any sound coming from outside the dome while also preventing any sound from escaping the dome. This arcane magic spell is normally used by nobility who want a private conversation. Of course, Nashira knows its purpose as well.

    "It''s something related to the mission I just returned from and I''m not really supposed to talk about it, so this kind of privacy measure is necessary" Rigel continues.

    "I understand. What is it you wish to discuss?"

    "Well, it''s about a warrior named Sieglief who is quite good with chaos magic."

    While leaving out unnecessary details, Rigel describes his recent encounter with the astoundingly powerful mercenary warrior. He recalls the man''s appearance, style of speech and the words spoken, particularly the part about a dragon in the far North.

    Nashira listens with silent interest until Rigel finally asks "What do you think?"

    "It is quite interesting" Nashira says. "I know nothing of anyone named Siegleif, but a warrior able to use chaos magic is very unusual indeed. I would like to see this person at least once if possible."

    "Do you think he might be the person you''re looking for? The recipient of the Last Will?"

    "It is possible, but I hope that is not the case."

    "You hope he isn''t the one? Why is that?"

    "From what you told me, he is not the type of person I would entrust with the Last Will. I do not believe the Luvitar wished for their legacy to be left in the hands of one whom only desires violence and bloodshed."

    "Hm, true. I should add that Sieglief is not a simple battle-maniac. My impression is that he''s more sensible than nobles or the average soldier. He fought bravely and with honor. We met as enemies on the battlefield, but he spoke to me as he would to a friend. He''s an earnest man, though he''s also quite strange."

    A look of surprise crosses Nashira''s face and then it turns into a beaming smile. Her eyes wander to the floor and then back to him.

    "You are rather strange yourself, Rigel. Despite knowing what I am, you trust me and you never try to exploit my goodwill."

    "I don''t see what''s so unusual about that. You kindly shared your knowledge with me and even lent me some of your precious gemstones. You trusted me so of course I will trust you. It doesn''t matter that your true nature is different from a human."

    Nashira''s shakes her head softly. "It may have appeared that way, but I am quite risk-averse. To trust a stranger who suddenly appears before me is something I cannot do. Had you attempted to rob my home, there were ways to stop you. Had you attempted to cause harm, I would have defended myself. At that time when we met, I was curious about you, yet I did not let down my guard." A hint of sadness appears in Nashira''s voice with her next words. "Rigel, you may well be the first human ever to approach me without any ulterior motives."

    "When you put it like that, it seems I''m the naive one. Sometimes I forget how long you''ve lived in this world."

    "Ah, I did not mean to belittle your¡ª"

    "There''s nothing wrong with what you said. Actually, it helps put things into perspective. I feel I understand the two of us a bit better now."

    Rigel interrupts while his hands shuffle through the stack of research notes he brought with him. The conversation went too off-topic, so he decides to change course and be more direct.

    "Actually, what I wanted to say is not about us, but something else. It''s regarding what Siegleif said."

    "You wish to learn about the dragons?"

    Rigel nods. "Anything you can tell me, whether it''s about that individual dragon or the dragon race as a whole. I noted down some things I found at the Magic Guild library. Most of them are myths piled on other myths, but I think there''s some grain of truth buried inside. The hard part is finding it."

    "The dragon race is quite fascinating. As long as it bears no relation to my quest, I can share my knowledge openly."

    A fairly long discussion begins where Rigel asks a question or makes suggestions and Nashira answers.

    "¡ªYes, the bones described in your notes are genuine. Adult dragon bones do not decompose as quickly as human bones, so they can lie buried for long periods of time. Humans often carve tools from them because their extraordinary resilience."

    "What about the legends where dragons breathe out fire?"

    "That is true as well, in a sense. Dragons have a very strong natural affinity with fire and wind magic. The ''breath of fire'' is just a type of spell that dragons are known to use. The lesser known ability is that of controlling wind, which is what allows their dense bodies to fly. A large adult dragon can weigh roughly the same as 40 adult male humans combined. It would be nigh impossible for such a creature to fly without magic."

    "The same as 40 people... Makes sense considering how large they are. I once fought a 4 meter-tall hydra, but that thing was tiny compared to dragons. I''m curious, have you seen the specfic dragon which Siegleif talked about? He called it the Great Dragon or something."

    "Although I am aware of the legends, I did not have the opportunity to travel north. I must fulfill my purpose before I can indulge in such exploration."Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "So you didn''t see it with your own eyes? Then what about¡ª"

    The discussion continues for a while in the privacy of their magic bubble. In the dining hall, passersby occasionally glance at the two mages with curious eyes, but of course they cannot hear anything because of sound-blocking spell. Finally, as the conversation nears its end, Rigel arrives at the part he finds most interesting.

    "¡ªDragons were obviously strong beings, maybe the strongest of all."

    "A fair assessment" Nashira replies. "Among all living creatures of this world, their might is unmatched."

    "That''s exactly it though! That''s what makes their disappearance so interesting. What could kill creatures of unmatched strength? The most popular theory among scholars is lack of food. A large creature would require an equally large food supply, but from what you told me, dragons could survive years without any food by hibernating. Natural disasters wouldn''t kill them easily. It must have been something cataclysmic to wipe them out."

    Rigel senses a subtle change in Nashira. Instead of correcting or adding to what he said, she stays silent and waits. There is a disturbance in her calm demeanor, visible only in her aura, as though the topic is uncomfortable for her. Should he change direction and talk about something else? No, that would defeat the purpose of this conversation. The reason why dragons nearly became extinct is too interesting to ignore. Even if Nashira doesn''t comment, he at least wants to share his thoughts.

    He continues. "Scholars agree that dragons had no natural predators since they were so strong. So if it wasn''t predators or lack of food, it may be disease. Some big plague may have been the cause. Well, that''s the rational explanation. However, I think common sense is failing us here. Thinking of them as regular animals is wrong. Dragons are extraordinary beings so their deaths must have been extraordinary too. A recent experience has given me some big hints as to what that may be."

    Rigel takes out a sheet from the stack of paper notes. While skimming through the text, he glances at Nashira. She still remains quiet, her gaze fixed on Rigel, waiting to see his conclusion.

    "I found a curious poem in a book about ancient texts. Apparently these words were translated from the carvings on a stone tablet found buried in the ground. The original text is an old dialect of the human tribes which occupied the lands of Amisos before the kingdom was formed. The text has very little in terms of useful information. It sounds like a prayer or chant, but I think you''ll know why I found it interesting."

    The translation reads as follows:

    Born as mounds of wretched flesh

    Scattered like dust beneath our feet

    Our faith is strong before the Celestial

    Who witnessed the birth of the world

    And who shall mete its end

    We forsake the gods of old

    Just as we were forsook

    We offer gifts to the true divine

    That which lies beyond space and time

    The Abyss to which all are beholden

    And to which all shall return

    Rise, children of the Abyss

    They who devour dragons whole

    Carry our souls into the great beyond

    And free us from this mortal coil

    Let us touch the true divine

    So that its glory may spread upon us

    From the nameless void, the Celestial came

    So that we may be granted audience with the stars

    We offer our blind eyes so that we may glimpse the eternal

    We offer our hollow brains so that¡ª

    Rigel stops before he could finish reading out the text. His wrist is gripped by a thin, soft hand. He looks away from his sheet of paper and is surprised to see a frown on Nashira''s face. It looks as though she''s in pain, but from what? Even her delicate hand trembles ever so slightly as she lets go of Rigel''s hand.

    "Please."

    She utters only one word, but he understands. Something about the text was deeply disturbing to her. Rigel is confused as to what that might be and isn''t sure how to react. The text is quite dark, but he read it in monotone and didn''t expect this kind of reaction.

    "I''m, uh, sorry. I didn''t think it would upset you."

    Nashira exhales deeply with her eyes closed, a method of calming oneself. Rigel has never seen her look this rattled. What could upset the woman who was once a legendary figure in the world of magic? The text had religious undertones, but Nashira never showed any behavior that could be considered religious, so there''s no reason for her to be acting like this. As he wonders what to say next, she opens her eyes.

    "I apologize for losing my composure like this. It is unbecoming of me."

    "There''s no need..."

    She pauses for a moment to collect her thoughts.

    "As you said, it is evident why you picked that specific text. Although it briefly mentions dragons, there is another term which you learned during the encounter inside the mines of Tyrin."

    "Yes, it''s thanks to our encounter with that demon. He was rather talkative and mentioned the ''abyss'' which is seen twice in the text. I don''t think this is a simple coincidence. Dragons, demons, the abyss... Although I only have a few pieces of the puzzle, everything seems to fit. My conclusion is that demons are the reason why the dragons died out. You said that dragons are the strongest among the creatures of this world. It''s well-worded and I know you wouldn''t lie, so I thought of a loophole. If I''m right then it implies two things: demons are not from this world and they are more dangerous than dragons, but not necessarily stronger. Having seen a demon with my own eyes, I can definitely believe it. Their existence is an anomaly, incongruous with nature. They do not belong in this world. As for their strength, I didn''t see much in that underground cave but it wouldn''t surprise me if that demon could bring down a dragon. That''s my gut feeling in any case."

    Nashira calmly listens to his explanation, showing a hesitant smile at the end.

    "To have deduced that much from so little information, I don''t know what to say. Perhaps it is due to your intuition and power of observation. Whichever reason it may be, you have arrived at the truth and I hope you will be satisfied knowing this much. If you wish to learn more about dragons, there is no problem, but please disregard their disappearance. I hope you understand, some things should remain buried in the past and forgotten. Curiosity is a good sentiment as it allows one to discover new things. However, humans also have a saying; curiosity killed the cat. I am simply concerned for your well-being."

    Well that''s ominous, Rigel ponders. It could be seen as a threat, but Nashira wouldn''t do such a thing. She''s telling me that if I pursue this topic further then I''ll get into trouble. Maybe she''s afraid that I''ll start researching occult practices and end up doing something stupid.

    Even if it happened in the distant past, the fate of the dragon race could be hugely significant to those living in the present. If demons really are responsible, then they may represent a threat greater than any other. Is it really wise to ignore such a dangerous possibility? Even assuming they aren''t a threat to humans, there is still something of value to learn here. Remaining willfully ignorant goes against Rigel''s core values and beliefs.

    He considers the idea of forbidden knowledge to be ridiculous. Since his youth, he was aware that the Magic Guild had banned the study and use of certain types of magic, yet the same people who maintain the ban have continued to do research on these forbidden spells. This is something he discovered indirectly since the archmages are secretive about their research, but he is certain of it. The Guild is frequently engaging in activities that they forbid to others.

    He realized that what the Guild actually does is squash competition. Knowledge is power after all and the Guild wants to hoard as much as it can get away with. That may be the reason why they became so powerful as to dictate to entire nations how magic should be handled.

    At that point, Rigel judged that the Magic Guild is corrupt to the very top, an institution that he must avoid as much as possible. It''s one thing for a mage to guard his secrets, it''s another to prevent others from acquiring knowledge under threat of violence.

    However, I don''t think Nashira would do this. She is different from those power-hungry fools. She genuinely cares for the well-being of others, even complete strangers. Even if I disagree, I can''t just deny her request. There must be a good reason for it.

    It doesn''t take much effort to think of a reason. Although the encounter was brief, the image of that black demon is burned into Rigel''s memory. To describe it, ''dangerous'' is too soft of a word. It was the first time Rigel felt paralyzing fear, the kind of fear that makes one reconsider what really matters in life. After that, he learned that there are more demons like that in the world, hidden from humans. Let sleeping dogs lie, is that it?

    "Very well. Since you think it''s for the best, then I''ll set aside the topic of demons and dragons. Many thanks for answering my questions!" Rigel says with enthusiasm.

    She nods and shows a heartfelt smile. "I am grateful to have met such a kind and understanding man. It pains me to have to hide things from you, but I promise that when my quest has ended there will be no further need for secrets. Until then, I hope for your continued guidance."

    "I as well."